Category: Uncategorized

  • My History Teacher 4

    Font size : +


    Emily and Kelly have a few difficulties but quickly make up with hot hot sex (;

    This story as a little more drama in it but the perfect amount of delicious smut. Enjoy (;

    ———–

    Holy fuck.

    HOLY FUCK.

    Kelly is wearing a tight black pencil skirt that hugs her ass perfectly and ends just an inch or two above her knees. She doesn’t even have a pantie line…oh God…was she even wearing panties? She has on new black fuck me pumps that make her calves look more defined than ever. Lastly, she has a blue, thin, long sleeve with a “v” dipping into her gorgeous cleavage. When I saw her wearing this I was walking to my second bell. I was behind her and the view made me almost fall over with lust. My clit was throbbing just at the thought of touching that hot-

    “Umph!”

    I run straight into two girls who were turning the corner I hadn’t even noticed I was about to pass. All our books drop to the floor and create a loud thump, making people turn and look. And, of course, with my luck it draws Kelly’s attention also. We all three kneel down and collect our things, everyone apologizing profusely. I look back up just in time to lock eyes with Kelly and watch a slow, seductive smirk adorn her beautiful face. I blush hard and stand up, the other girls already having moved on. The bell rings signaling the start of second bell but Kelly stares at me with the smirk still plastered on her face. The halls were empty now so when she moves closer, having the walk of authority with her hands behind her back, I let my eyes roam over her body. Lingering longer at her ample cleavage. She stops a foot away from me and I tear my eyes away from her chest.

    “Ms. Heart. I expect you to be on time for my class as you are not for your class now.”

    Kelly teases. I blush and gulp as she shoots me a predatory smile.

    “S-Sorry. I ran into some girls because I was distracted-“

    Kelly swiftly cuts me off and steps forward as she does so, almost a couple inches from me now.

    “I know why you were distracted…”

    Kelly draws and closes the rest of the gap between us until there is only an inch left between us. My heart beat picks up as she moves her lips next to my ear.

    “I felt your eyes burning holes the size of Texas on my ass, Emily.”

    Kelly says seductively. I blush a deep red and the throbbing between my legs revives like it hasn’t missed a beat.

    “I…I just…you…”

    I stumble because Kelly’s cleavage was so deliciously close to my face and all I could think about was pushing her against the lockers and groping her chest. Maybe grinding on her leg to get rid of the aching in my cunt. Hopefully, she would grind back. Whispering in my ear all the dirty things she is going to do when I spend the few hours at her house. Egging me on to cum for her right here in the hallway. Telling me how dirty and scandalous it is to fuck me where we can get caught. Then I would cum for her because it was all too much. The whispering, grinding, and the heat between us. She would make me cum so so ha-

    “Emily!”

    I snap out of my thoughts and find Kelly smirking and crossing her arms. Shit. She knew exactly what I was thinking about. I clear my throat and blush.

    “I was saying that you should get to class.”

    Kelly says with a raised eyebrow then jerks down her shirt to expose more of her chest that almost has me drooling.

    “I would hate for you to have a detention for this afternoon considering…well you know.”

    With that Kelly spins on her heels and continues her strut down the hallway. I stare blatantly at her ass until she is out of view then make my way to my second bell. My teacher gives me a mean look but since I was her only straight A student in the class it only took a sincere apology to make up for being late. I take my assigned seat and try hard to pay attention to what I should be learning but I find myself thinking about Kelly instead. I shiver at the thought of her taking me on her desk. Maybe from behind…or on my back with my legs spread wide. Begging to be touched or to cum just in the way she likes. I groan softly. I was making myself so horny.

    “Ms. Hart, do you have something to share with the class.”

    I snap my head up and blush. Everyone was looking at me. I guess my groan was louder than I thought. I shake my head.

    “No Mrs. Brown. Sorry.”

    I sink in my chair as she goes back to teaching. Fuck, I can’t wait for seventh bell.

    //

    Finally walking into seventh bell and seeing Kelly made a shiver go down my spine. Not only because it was the last bell of the day but also because Kelly knew I would be the first person in the class. So right when I walk in she spreads her legs very wide, showing off her tone inner thighs, before crossing them. I come to a complete stop then almost trip over my own feet when I try to walk again. I hear her chuckle and a fire sets on my cheeks like it has so many times today as I make my way to my seat. I feel her staring at me so after a few hesitant seconds, I glance up and meet her stare. Kelly simply smirks and I raise an eyebrow in a silent form of ‘what?’. Her smirk becomes a toothy grin and she shrugs her shoulders. A smile spreads on my own lips but I quickly look away when another student comes in. One of my friends come in and we start talking. Jane, my friend, she’s a touchy, “up close and personal” person but I’ve never cared. We laugh at the story she is telling and her hand grips my hip as she almost falls out of her seat. I put my hand over hers on my hip and my other hand on her thigh to help her steady herself. We crack up laughing, really loud. So loud we don’t even hear the bell ring.

    “Girls!”

    Kelly says to get our attention. We try to stifle our laughing as we look to her. If it weren’t for the happy tears in my eyes I’d say she was…jealous? No way. Kelly shoots us both a glare and I think my mind is playing tricks on me when she gives Jane a particularly dirty look when she stands up to teach. Jane and I finally settle down halfway through the lecture. She passes out a worksheet, without meeting my eyes then goes back to her desk. Seeing that I was amazing at history and Jane was horrible I move my chair to her desk and help her work on the worksheet. As I said before, I hadn’t minded much to Jane’s touches so when she puts her hand on my knee and keeps it there I don’t even realize it until she removes it to point at a question. I glance at Kelly and see her face flush an angry red. I furrow my brow but turn back to Jane. I wonder what’s making her so mad. Surely she wasn’t jealous. Jane touches my knee a few times more and every time I look to Kelly and soon a permanent scowl is set on her face. When the final bell rings Jane gives me a hug and walks out. I pack up slowly so I can talk to Kelly. The last students file out of the room and the door clicks shut yet she hasn’t looked at me yet. I finished packing my stuff and shrug my bag onto my shoulder.

    “Hey.”

    I say as I reach her desk. Kelly looks up at me and gives me a tight smile.

    “Hi.”

    Kelly goes back to working. I set down my bag and walk around her desk to stand next to her chair, my back to the door. I lean my hip against her desk.

    “You look really, really hot today. I’m sure you could tell by the way I was acting.”

    I blush and Kelly nods her head.

    “Thank you.”

    Kelly mumbled, not even looking at me. I stand next to her awkwardly for a few seconds, my anger and annoyance growing rapidly. She probably didn’t like me anymore. I’m so stupid to think she would actually keep a relationship, a sex relationship, but a relationship nonetheless, with me.

    “Well you seem much more interested in your work than me so I’ll just leave.”

    I say bitterly and grab my bag. I walk to the door.

    “Emily…”

    Kelly says and I turn back and I can tell she is battling herself on what to tell me. Tears prick the corners of my eyes.

    “You know, I thought it would last a little longer than this. That you would show me respect and not treat me like trash when it finally ended. I don’t know what I was thinking.”

    I say. I knew I was being vulnerable and Kelly could break me with one word. Kelly’s eyebrows draw together in confusion.

    “What-“

    Then her eyes go wide in alarm.

    “No! Emily, I’m not- I didn’t mean to make you think that. I just…I…shit.”

    Kelly stumbles and palms her face. It’s my turn to be confused. She looks back to me and blushes, full blown blush which adds to my confusion and gives me a shy smile.

    “I’m not ending this. I’m…I’m jealous because Jane was touching you. That’s why I was being bitchy and cold to you. I am NOT ending anything.”

    My jaw drops and I blink a few times.

    “You’re…You’re just jealous?”

    I say with wide eyes. Kelly bites her lip and shrugs in an affirmative. I chuckle and she frowns.

    “Kelly Harper, jealous that her almost daily sex buddy got touched a few times on the knee?”

    I end with a laugh. Kelly groans.

    “Well, when you put it that way it sounds stupid.”

    Kelly grumbles and faces back to her desk. I move over to her and easily tilt her face up to mine and kiss her softly. Kelly sighs against my lips and I part her perfect lips to tease my tongue into her mouth. Kelly moans and scoots her chair back enough to slide me in front of her and uses my hips to push me back against her desk. A moan of my own slips past my lips and her fingers tease underneath my shirt. Sending mass amounts of goosebumps across my skin. I’ve never missed someone’s lips so much. I pull away then pull her closer to whisper in her ear.

    “If you’re so jealous then meet me back at your house to show me who I belong to.”

    Kelly moans quietly into my ear and I kiss her cheek once before leaving her and swaying my hips as I walk out the door.

    //

    When I get to Kelly’s house she is already there. I had stopped to grab a snack and fill gas into my car so it wasn’t a surprise. I park in the back and walk up to her door. Before I can knock she is opening the door and pulling me inside. I chuckle.

    “Well isn’t someone eg-“

    Kelly cuts me off by kissing me hungrily. I moan into her mouth and she presses me against the wall. Her hands find mine and she presses them above my head and pins them there. I moan louder and surge forward, pushing us to the stairs. We clumsily bump into the railing and I giggle against her lips. She breaks the kiss briefly to pull my shirt over my head. Kelly wraps her arms around my waist and walks backward up the steps as she resumes the kiss. I follow her, only stumbling a few times before we reach the top. I strip off her gorgeous blue shirt and glanced down then end up staring at her breasts encased in a blue push-up bra. Kelly chuckles and I glare at her playfully.

    “This is what I’ve been missing all day?”

    Kelly smirks and I pull her against me by her hips then reach behind her and unclasp her bra.

    “You’re a tease.”

    I whisper as I simultaneously pull off her bra, lick her nipple, and push her back against the wall. Kelly moans and lets her head rest against the wall as I worship her nipples with my tongue, lips, and even teeth. Soon I have her groaning and gripping my hair to pull me tighter. I take a particularly hard nip at her nipple and she gasps. I pull back to check if it was okay but I don’t have time because her mouth was on mine. Her hands fumble briefly with the clasp of my bra before pulling it down my arms. I moan as her lips take my nipple into her mouth and try to pull her against me, needing more friction between my legs to ease the throbbing. Kelly pulls back and slides her hands to the back of my neck and crashes our lips together. I moan deeply as her tongue slips in my mouth. Suddenly she is lifting me up by my ass and I squeal in surprise and wrap my legs around her waist. Kelly smiles against my lips and starts to kneel. I pull away from her plump lips.

    “What are you doing?”

    I ask Kelly breathlessly. We weren’t in the bedroom yet and she was already setting me down? Kelly kisses me again and lays me back on the floor. She leans back and shoots me a sexy grin as she unbuttons my pants. I bite my lip as I watch her pull down my jeans and then my panties. She quickly shimmies out of her skirt to be more comfortable, denying my offer to help. She leans back over me with her hands planted on either side of my head. Kelly teases her lips across mine.

    “I’m going to fuck you.”

    Kelly husks. I whimper, which makes her smile. She nips at my bottom lip.

    “Would you like that?”

    Kelly whispers against my lips, refusing to kiss me just yet. I groan softly and nod my head.

    “Please…”

    Kelly chuckles and kisses me quickly then moves her lips down my neck.

    “Please, what?”

    Fuck, she’s teasing me. I move my hands to Kelly’s back and run my blunt nails over my skin, she shivers. I decide to tease back.

    “Please fuck me. I want to cum for you so bad. I’ve been waiting all day.”

    I plead. Kelly moans against my neck and nibbles on my ear lobe. I moan and move my head to the side to give her more access.

    “You’ve been waiting all day, huh?”

    Kelly whispers into my ear. By now my clit was throbbing almost painfully and I was wet beyond belief. I whimper and buck up to her.

    “Kellllllyyyyy.”

    I whine and she chuckles then moves back down my neck.

    “You’re so needy, I love it.”

    A smile spreads across my lips as she kisses down my stomach after flicking my nipples with her tongue. She uses her tongue to trace a path down to my center and flicks her tongue over my clit. I moan and arch my back.

    “Mmm…so wet.”

    Kelly mumbles then slides her arms underneath my bent thighs and caresses my hips. I bite my lip and wait for her next move but she doesn’t make one. I become impatient and grind my hips up to her mouth. She kisses my thigh and I look down to her, raising up on my elbows. She gives me a seductive smirk and flicks my clit again. My hips jerk and she lets out a smile. I glare at her playfully.

    “Bitch.”

    I hiss at her. Kelly chuckles and sends me a wink.

    “You love it.”

    Without another second Kelly leans forward and takes my clit into her mouth. I moan and let my head roll back onto my shoulders. Kelly’s nails dig into my hips and my eyes snap open and look down at her. Her blue eyes stay on mine as her tongue flicks relentlessly at my clit. I clench my teeth and strain to keep my eyes open. Kelly moans and grips my hips harder. I start to pant as my legs quiver in pleasure.

    “Fuck…Kel-…Kelly, don’t stop.”

    I gasp out as my hips grind against her mouth. Kelly moans and sucks hard on my clit, making me moan loudly. I lean on one elbow and move my other hand down to her head and hold her against me. My eyes start to flutter closed and my toes curl in absolute pleasure.

    “Kelly…”

    This time, Kelly lets me close my eyes and my arm gives out. I lay on the floor and my hand joins my other in her hair. She releases my clit only to go back to flicking. I whimper and lick my lips. God, damn, she is way too good at this. I arch my back and grip tightly at her hair.

    “Fuck, Kelly! I-I’m so close.”

    I cry out and Kelly moans in response. I moan and whimper as I reach my climax but then she stops. Her head moves from my grasp and she comes up to kiss me hard on the mouth when I start to protest. I moan at the taste of myself on her lips and slap my hands down on her ass to resort to grinding against her. Kelly moans and rests on one hand beside my head and moves the other in between us. Before I know what is happening she has two fingers deep inside my cunt and her thumb is pressing hard against my budding clit. I pull away from the kiss and arch my back as my orgasm overtakes me. Her fingers pump hard and fast as her thumb rubs tight circles on my clit. My fingers dig into her ass and my teeth bite into her neck as my orgasm rocks me hard. Kelly moans and doesn’t stop her fingers, sending me into another orgasm. My whole body tenses harder this time and my vision goes black.

    //

    “Emily?”

    My eyes blink open to find a worried Kelly looking over me. She smiles and releases a sigh.

    “Are you okay?”

    I was. I smile and start laughing. Kelly looks at me concerned and starts to help me sit up. When I don’t stop laughing she looks at me skeptically.

    “I’m starting to think you’ve damaged your brain.”

    I smile and shake my head, my laughing subsiding. I pull Kelly into a soft kiss.

    “I’m laughing because I’ve only read about girls passing out from multiple orgasms. I never would’ve thought I’d be doing it myself.”

    Kelly smiles proudly.

    “It was my first time also.”

    I narrow my eyes with a smile.

    “You wouldn’t happen to be proud of that Kelly, would you?”

    Kelly shrugs and gives me a small smile. I pull her in for another kiss and she deepens it almost immediately but when I try to touch her she pulls away. I frown.

    “Maybe we should take a break until you’re…recuperated.”

    Kelly offers hesitantly. I tilt my head to the side with a raised eyebrow as a silent ‘really?’ and she shrugs.

    “You passed out. I’m worried.”

    I smile and kiss Kelly again, harder this time. She moans in surprise and I eventually have her on her back and my tongue in her mouth. Her hands tangle in my hair and crushes our lips harder together as my hands grab her panties and slide them off her legs. I don’t plan to stop kissing her so I rest on my forearm next to her head and move my other hand down to her center. She moans loudly into my mouth as my fingers easily slide through her wetness. I thrust one finger into her entrance which sadly makes her break the kiss to moan and arch her back. I kiss lick and suck her neck, to overthrown by lust to think I’m leaving a mark. Neither does she because she turns her head to offer me more access in which I take graciously. I slide another finger into her and she whimpers.

    “Yes…”

    Kelly pants softly. Her hips start canting up to meet my thrusts and I pump harder in response. She moans and groans, again and again. Her nails rake down my back and I shiver and moan, planting kisses on her chest. When I feel her muscles start to tighten around my fingers I press my thumb to her clit and make fast circles on her small bud. A growl rips from her throat and suddenly her hand is in my hair, jerking my face up to hers and she presses her forehead to mine. My eyes stare into her wide ones, her pupils blown dark with pleasure. Our hot breath mingles in between us and her legs quiver against my hips. I make a hard thrust and my fingers brush against a rough patch, which I can only assume is her g-spot when she gasps and her eyes open wider in pleasure. I still my fingers inside her and locate her g-spot again, stroking lightly as my thumb still stimulates her clit. Her mouth drops open in a silent scream as her hips twitch.

    “Em…”

    Kelly whispers out and it feels like a bolt of electricity shoots through me and causes me to whimper. Our eyes stay connected until she throws her head back and arches her back. Her muscles tighten deliciously around my fingers and I watch her come undone. Her nails dig into my scalp and shoulder, I’m sure leaving marks but I ignore the pain with a groan. When her hips finally relax and she slumps against the floor I stop touching her clit and g-spot. She pants desperately for air and I gingerly pull out of her cunt. Kelly whimpers at the loss and I suck her juices from my fingers, moaning at the taste I love so much. I roll off her and onto her side, not touching her yet and giving her space. I close my eyes and throw my forearm over my eyes, my chest heaving from the exertion. I feel a faint burning in my arm and shoulder. Mostly from the awkward position my hand was in but also from where her nails had dug into my skin. Her hand finds mine and she raises it to her lips and kisses my knuckles. I remove my arm and open my eyes to look at her. Kelly smiles.

    “Would it make you happy if I told you that no one I have ever been with has found my g-spot?”

    I smirk smugly and laugh. She scoots closer and kisses me lightly.

    “That was…Em, I can’t even tell you how amazing that felt…It was almost like…never mind.”

    I furrow my brow as Kelly looks away. I move even closer and lay my head on her chest.

    “Tell me.”

    Kelly sighs and looks down at me. Hesitance is shown clearly in her eyes.

    “Like we were connected.”

    Kelly whispers so softly I don’t think I heard her right. I blush and take a chance.

    “I felt it too.”

    Kelly sighs in relief. I kiss her lightly but when I pull away all I see is panic in her eyes.

    “What’s wrong?”

    I ask concerned. Kelly puts on a tight smile.

    “Nothing. I’m fine.”

    Kelly pulls away and stands up. She offers me her hand.

    “Come on. You can use the shower before you leave.”

    I let her help me up and lead me to the bathroom. When I start to step into the water I realize she isn’t following me. I turn and smile.

    “Come in. The waters warm.”

    Kelly smiles softly but I could tell it was forced.

    “It’ll take too long if I get in. I’m going to go clean up our mess anyway. There’s a pretty big wet spot on my carpet.”

    I blush and let out a light laugh, stepping back under the water.

    “Sorry about that.”

    Kelly nods her head and closes the shower door. I wash my hair and scrub the smell of sex, sweat and cum off of my body. I walk out and see my clothes folded on her bed. I get dressed and walk downstairs. I find Kelly in the kitchen and move in behind her. I kiss her cheek and she jumps slightly. I chuckle and lean against the counter.

    “So, no wet spot anymore.”

    Kelly gives me another tight smile. We stand awkwardly together for a while.

    “I guess I should get going.”

    I lean in to kiss her but Kelly turns her head. My heart flutters but not in a good way. The scared way.

    “You should. Your parents might be worried about you.”

    Kelly says without looking at me. It was just like at school except this time she had no reason. She couldn’t still be jealous, not after the amazing sex we had in the hallway. I couldn’t think of anything that would give her a reason to act like this. Except one. She was ending this. Familiar tears prick at my eyes and I scoff.

    “I guess I wasn’t too far off the first time, huh? You just wanted to fuck me first.”

    I grab my keys from the counter and make my way to the back door.

    “Emily…”

    I don’t turn around this time and go out to my car.

    //

    I was a mess.

    A total and complete mess.

    I manage to convince my parents I’m sick and stay home for Tuesday, crying and telling myself not to cry because I wasn’t supposed to be involved. But by Wednesday, I’m back at school. I wear sweatpants, a t-shirt, and gym shoes. And I just about look like death warmed over. When I really look like death warmed over? When I saw Kelly. The worst part was that she saw me too. Both of us stop and stared at each other. She looked amazing, as always. The only indication of anything wrong with her were the bags under her eyes that have been covered by makeup. The bell rings and I glare at her as I walk past her and into my classroom. I don’t see her until my last bell. That was one hell of a challenge. I eventually meet her eyes but immediately look away. God. Why did this hurt so much? I sigh as the bell rings and quickly gather my things. Right when I put my bag on my shoulder a guy bumps into me and my things go falling to the floor. He says a quick apology then rushes out the door. I groan and kneel to pick up my things. Someone picks up one of my books and I look up to find Kelly. I clench my teeth and glare at her.

    “I don’t need your help.”

    I hiss at her and jerk the book from her hands. I grab my things and throw them into my bag. She stands up with me and when I look at her she acts like she is going to say something but doesn’t. I sigh and the last student moves out of the room before the door clicks shut. I slam down my bag.

    “What? What do you want Kelly? Make my day worse, please!”

    I fume and Kelly looks at me sadly. I raise my eyebrows and put my hands on my hips. She doesn’t say anything. I groan and grab my bag, walking towards the door.

    “Emily, wait.”

    Kelly grabs my wrist and I turn back to her. Kelly sighs and shakes her head. The fact that she’s not speaking is infuriating. I let out a growl of annoyance and push my fists against her shoulders again and again until she grips both of my wrists but I still push against her.

    “Stop- Emily!”

    I keep pushing and pushing. Kelly pins me to the cabinets along the wall.

    “Emily, please…”

    Kelly whispers to me. I rest my head against the cabinets. I don’t know what she’s asking for, I don’t know what she wants, and I don’t know what the hell I’m doing but it’s driving me crazy. I look at her and then her lips. I surge forward and kiss her hard. She lets out a surprised moan but responds. I slip out of her grasp and flip us so she is pressed against the cabinets. She moans again and I slide my hand down her body to the apex of her legs, my hand pushing up her skirt. I jerk her blouse out of her skirt and shove my hand under her bra and roughly cup her breast. Kelly whimpers into my mouth as I thrust my tongue into her mouth and my hand into her panties. I don’t hesitate to thrust two fingers into her wet entrance. She moans loudly and throws her head back into the cabinets. I thrust hard and fast, desperately trying to find her g-spot. When I touch the familiar rough patch she almost screams and her hands just about make holes in my shirt she grips it so hard. I growl against her lips as I connect them again and roughly play with her nipple. She whimpers and her legs start to shake so I press her harder into the cabinets. The second my arm starts to burn at the effort I feel Kelly getting close.

    “Emily, I’m-“

    I don’t know what she was going to say. I just know I didn’t want to hear it.

    “Shut. Up.”

    I groan out, fingering her harder. Kelly gasps and her orgasm rushes through her. Her head falls on my shoulder as her hips jerk against my fingers. She shakes like a leaf for a good minute before stopping with an exhausted sigh. Her nose nudges into my neck and her hot breath washes over my skin as she pants. I don’t think it’s intentional until she moans softly. I pull out of her and then her panties and bra before stepping away. Kelly looks at me, still panting slightly. I grab my bag after wiping off my hand. I look at her and she’s still trying to catch her breath.

    “That’s what you wanted, right?”

    Kelly furrows her brow and I tilt my head slightly to the side, trying to hide my emotions from my face.

    “An orgasm.”

    I say coldly like it was obvious. Kelly closes her eyes and sighs, pulling down her skirt.

    “I didn’t…I don’t…”

    Kelly loses her words and looks at me pathetically like I was going to help. I lick my lips and shake my head, holding back tears.

    “Don’t worry…it won’t be happening again.”

    I don’t wait for a response and start walking to the door again. But then there’s a knock and I freeze. I look to Kelly with wide eyes and see her frantically straightening her clothes.

    “Shit. Shit. Shit.”

    Kelly mumbles. She looks to me and besides the flushed face, she seems straightened up. I nod my head and Kelly opens the door with a smile.

    “Hey Tara, what’s up?”

    My math teacher, Mrs. Marco. I sit down at one of the desks and get out my book from my bag just in case.

    “I am worried about one of my students and I know she’s in your class also and you tutor her, Emily Heart?”

    Me? Kelly opens her mouth to respond but Mrs. Marco cuts her off which she often does to everyone.

    “She looked really bad today. Like not sick bad- like physically and almost emotionally drained. You know? I was just wondering if she said anything to you.”

    I see Kelly’s face fall when Mrs. Marco explains how I looked today, knowing it was her fault. Kelly clears her throat, opens the door a little more, and steps out of the way. Mrs. Marco sees me and gasps. I smile shyly and give her a small wave.

    “Hi, Mrs. Marco.”

    I say awkwardly. Mrs. Marco offers me an apologetic smile.

    “Oh, Emily. I am so sorry. I didn’t know you were in there. Are…Are you okay, though? I do worry about my students, especially my favorites.”

    Mrs. Marco smiles. I smile back and a small blush forms on my cheeks. I barely catch Kelly rolling her eyes.

    “I’m okay. Just a fight with a…friend- a close friend. Kind of shook me up. Thank you for asking and making sure I was okay, it’s more than she’s done.”

    I glance to Kelly when I’m finished and see the sad look on her face that was satisfying for about a second before I felt bad. I actually felt bad for her.

    “Good honey. You know you can talk to me, your counselor, or even Ms. Harper, I’m sure she will gladly listen also-“

    Kelly cuts in quickly.

    “I would…I mean, if you would want to.”

    I look at Kelly and see the desperation in her eyes and I give both her and Mrs. Marco a tight smile.

    “I’ll think about it. Thank you.”

    I put the book away and stand up with my bag.

    “I should get home. My parents might be worried.”

    I can’t help but take a small jab at Kelly one more time. I was still pissed even if I felt bad for her just a tiny bit. I can tell Kelly holds back a retort and I say a quick goodbye to Mrs. Marco. I walk out of the school and to my car by the time I get a text on my phone. I get in my car before pulling up the message.

    From: K

    I would really like it if we could talk Em. Tell me when and where and I’ll be there.

    I sigh and rest my forehead on my steering wheel. I’m going to need closure. I can’t keep being miserable even though I have to see her for the rest of the school year. You need this, I tell myself.

    To: K

    Your house, tonight @ 4.

    20 minutes from now. It’ll be a quick talk hopefully. After I send the text I declare myself too nervous to drive and when I finally get the familiar buzz from my phone I jump. I open her message.

    From: K

    Perfect. I’ll see you soon.

    I lean my head back against my headrest. Hopefully, this will go well.

    //

    I tap my steering wheel nervously as I park in the back of Kelly’s house. I take a deep breath.

    “Okay, Emily. You’re fine. Go in there, listen to her and then leave. Get closure and leave. You got this.”

    I give myself a quick pep talk then get out of my car. I take the path I had multiple times over the past two weeks and knock on her door. Kelly opens it and smiles. She had changed into joggers and a tank top. Why does she have to look good all the time?

    “Hi.”

    I give her a weak smile in return and shrug.

    “So…”

    I draw on and Kelly steps back to let me in. I walk into the kitchen and sit down at one of the chairs she motions for me to sit in. She sits across from me and bites her lip. It felt so weird to see her uncertain and nervous. I’m not going to lie, it was a little nice but I was quickly becoming angry again at how silent she is when she actually has the opportunity to talk. I sigh angrily.

    “Listen Kelly. You’re ending it- and that’s fine. I’m okay. I just want to know why so I can have some closure.”

    I look at Kelly expectantly but she doesn’t say anything. The expression on her face says she wants to say something but she doesn’t. I groan and hold my head in my hands with my elbows on the table.

    “I’m giving you what you want. I took your offer to talk to me, so talk to me. Tell me SOMETHING.”

    I say desperately and remove my hands from my face. Kelly takes a deep breath. Nothing. She says NOTHING. I growl and stand up, preparing to get out of this house and go home and cry. This was so much worse than I thought it would be.

    “Emily- fuck- stop running out on me!”

    Kelly yells from behind me. I spin on her, my eyes wide with rage.

    “Are you serious? I’ve given you the chance to talk almost five times now. I keep ‘running out’ on you because you won’t talk to me. So open up your damn mouth and talk for once!”

    I yell back. Kelly slams her palms on the table and stands up, her chair pushed backward at the motion.

    “I’m falling for you, damn it!”

    Kelly’s eyes widen as she realizes what she said. My shoulders drop from their defensive stature and I blink in surprise. Obviously, not what I was expecting…at all. Kelly groans and lowers her head. I gulp and sit back down in my seat. Kelly rubs her face with one hand.

    “I’m…Emily, you don’t understand. I’ve never had these feelings for anyone- let alone my student.”

    Kelly looks at me and I clear my throat and give her a brief smile.

    “But I’m not JUST your student.”

    I ask hopefully. Kelly’s eyes widen again as she shakes her head.

    “No!- No. Emily, you’re definitely not JUST my student. I care about you…too much. I-I…I need a drink.”

    Kelly moves from the table and reaches underneath the sink and grabs a bottle of whiskey. She pours herself a two fingers worth of whiskey and almost downs it in one gulp. I watch with slight amusement as she pours herself some more then looks to me. Kelly swallows hard.

    “I didn’t want to like you and I didn’t want to fall for you.”

    Kelly starts and I listen attentively as she continues.

    “It was just supposed to be sex and I didn’t want those things, not because you’re you but because you are my student. My student that I am illegally seeing.”

    Kelly takes another gulp of whiskey.

    “Emily…Monday, I was a bitch to you because I was scared. I couldn’t speak because I didn’t know what to say. I don’t WANT to end it with you. I want more and for fuck’s sake- that scares the shit out of me because we can’t. And even if we could get away with it, we shouldn’t.”

    Kelly sighs and finishes her drink. She moves over to the table and sits down in the chair at the end of the table. She looks into my eyes and I almost melt like a snowman in the summer (cliche, I know).

    “And Emily, you are NOT just an orgasm for me. Not now and not ever.”

    I blush at that part and Kelly smiles softly. But then her smile falters and she shakes her head.

    “But I can’t expect you to have the same feelings- I don’t.”

    Kelly says sadly but genuinely. I bite my lip and shake my head.

    “I expected you to end it…what I didn’t expect was you telling me that you’re falling for me.”

    Kelly chuckles lightly and shrugs.

    “I was going to end it actually. I know I shouldn’t fall for you. But after today…I realized that even fighting with you makes me fall harder.”

    My heart squeezes in my chest and I smile like an idiot. Kelly blushes and I lean forward, slowly and biting my lip. Kelly closes her eyes.

    “Emily…don’t kiss me if you don’t feel the same. Please.”

    I look at Kelly and her eyes are closed and her eyes brows are scrunched together, I assume with the effort not to cry. My heart flutters and I knew I was a goner. I lean the rest of the way and press my lips lightly to hers. Kelly sighs against my lips and parts her lips to allow my teasing tongue into her mouth. The taste of whiskey on her tongue was bitter but the kiss was so sweet. Slow and tender like we just met each other after a few months of being apart and we were in each other’s arms again. Kelly stands up and leads me to stand with her. Her tongue teases me back and we start fumbling our way to the stairs. Kelly presses me against the banister and pulls off my t-shirt. Reluctantly breaking the kiss before claiming my lips again. I moan and slide her own shirt over her head. I keep us moving up the stairs but find myself tripping and pulling her down on me. Kelly laughs and helps me up. I blush at how clumsy I am but she keeps kissing me as she leads us up the stairs. I push her into a wall, unintentionally, and she hums against my lips.

    “Are we…going…to make it…to the bed this time?”

    Kelly mumbles against my lips as she pulls off my bra. I giggle and grip her hips hard. She pushes off the wall and moves us into her bedroom, both of us too wrapped up in each other to close the door. I push her down onto the bed and immediately climb on top of her. Kelly’s hands grope my breasts and I moan and try to get hers out of her sports bra. No luck with that. I pull back with a frustrated groan and sit up.

    “Take off this damn bra.”

    I growl and Kelly chuckles. She simply unzips the front of the sports bra and pulls it down her arms. I glare at her playfully and lean down to take a nipple into my mouth. Kelly moans and runs her hands up my back then down again. I moan and switch to the opposite breast. Kelly uses my hair to pull my lips back to hers and roll us over. I squeal in surprise and she smiles then nips at my neck. I moan and slide my hands down to her ass and pull down her pants until they are above her knees. She doesn’t move to take off the joggers and I groan again in frustration.

    “Kelly…take off these pants!”

    I yell in frustration but playfully and she chuckles against my neck.

    “You’re so demanding today.”

    Kelly leans back and shimmies her joggers and panties down her legs. I pull her back down to me and one of my hands immediately go to in between her legs and she moans loudly as I finger her clit.

    “Yeah…Really demanding.”

    Kelly moans out. I smile but then frown because Kelly takes my hand away and pins them both to the bed. She smiles devilishly.

    “But I’m in charge this time. What happened at school won’t happen again. Am I understood?”

    Kelly says seriously. I smirk.

    “I didn’t hear any complaints.”

    Kelly blushes and moves my hands above my head and holds them down with one hand and the other moves down to my sweatpants.

    “Well, you kept kissing me.”

    Kelly excuses and I chuckle softly as her hand jerks down my pants and I help her take them off my legs. Kelly growls as she sees my underwear. I had switched to my new boxer underwear today. She looks up at me with dark eyes and a raised eyebrow. I shrug shyly.

    “They’re comfier than my other underwear.”

    Kelly smiles and kisses my stomach just above the boxers, sending a fresh wave of arousal in between my legs. She leaves kisses on my skin as she moves back up my body and eventually reaches my lips again. Kelly moans against my lips.

    “I love them.”

    I smile as she kisses me again. Kelly lowers her body between my legs and grinds against my center. I moan and buck my hips for more. Kelly nibbles at my ear lobe and I moan again. I try to raise my hands to touch her but she slams them back down.

    “No. Touching.”

    Kelly whispers strictly. I groan in annoyance.

    “How about yes touching- all over touching?”

    I ask incoherently. Her mouth was making me tremble. Kelly chuckles against my skin, sending a shiver down my spine.

    “Hmm…no.”

    Kelly raises her head and kisses me lightly before grinding down again. We moan together and I lift my head to kiss her hard. She moans into my mouth and uses her fingernails to lightly scratch down my body until she reaches the hem of my boxers. She breaks the kiss and resorts to my ultimate weak spot; my neck. I moan and arch my back. She takes the opportunity to slide her hand into my boxers. Kelly moans as her fingers touch my wetness and I moan because her fingers touch my clit. She slowly rubs my clit and presses her lips to the arch of my ear.

    “A few days ago you told me you had a dream. Do you remember that dream?”

    Kelly whispers seductively. I shudder, hard, because I do remember the dream. I remember the dream so well. Kelly smiles.

    “I want to tell you my version of that dream.”

    Oh god, this woman was going to kill me. I moan and tilt my head to the side so she has more access to my neck, which she graciously peppers with soft kisses.

    “You come into the classroom after school…and I’ve been watching you all day so I know you’re just as horny as me.”

    She continues after carefully flicking my earlobe with her tongue, making me moan.

    “I grab you by the hips and spin you around, pressing you into my desk but I don’t bend you over just yet.”

    Kelly’s fingers move down to my entrance and slowly enters me with one finger. I moan and grip her hip with my hand as my other tangled in the sheets.

    “I rub my crotch against your ass so you can feel my big strap on through my skirt, even though I know you’ve already seen the bulge.”

    Kelly says with a smirk and I groan, my eyes tightly closed to imagine everything she is saying.

    “I ask you if you want it- if you want my cock so deep inside you that you blackout for the second time in your life.”

    I smile softly as she works that into the fantasy. Then she adds another finger inside of me and I throw my head back.

    “Fuck, Kelly.”

    I gasp out. Kelly smiles and nips at the skin on my neck, that has started to drip with sweat.

    “Then I pull up my skirt and push your jeans and panties down to your ankles. I don’t even have to ask you to spread and bend over for me, you do it yourself.”

    Kelly’s voice was starting to become heavier, not as heavy as mine but a hot, sexy heavy. Panting deliciously in my ear as she picks up the pace with her fingers. I cry out and start meeting her thrusts with my hips. Kelly moans into my ear.

    “Then I line up my big cock with your wet pussy and thrust so deep inside you, you scream. Fuck, Em. Just the sight of that would make me cum. Knowing how taken and filled you are- all because of me.”

    I moan loudly and buck harder to get Kelly’s fingers deeper. Kelly moans again.

    “And then I would fuck you so hard you would have to grip the desk. I’ll grab your ass and bounce you back onto my cock. I wish I could feel your walls clenching around it Em. I want to feel you cum so hard on my cock.”

    I’m a whimpering mess now. Kelly kisses and bites my neck, her fingers match the rhythm she mentioned in her fantasy and I start to clench around her fingers.

    “That’s right. Cum for me. Cum around my big cock.”

    My eyes roll back in my head and my back arches as I reach my climax. I cum hard on her fingers, my own fingers digging into the soft flesh of her hip and my other hand twisting the sheets. Kelly keeps pumping into me as I ride out my orgasm. She whispers sweet little nothings in my ear that I can’t even understand this orgasm has me so fucked up. When I finally settle down I turn to her and kiss her softly. Kelly smiles softly and I smile back.

    “So…”

    I blush shyly and raise a hand to gently play with her nipple.

    “Do you think I’m ready for your strap on, now? It’s kind of rude to mention it and then not follow up, don’t you think?”

    I say softly then look up into Kelly’s eyes. Kelly licks her lips and nods her head. I smile excitedly.

    “Yeah, I think you’re ready.”

    I giggle and she gets off the bed. I take off my now ruined underwear and wait for her to come out of the closet. I rest against her headboard, not bothering the pull the sheets around myself. Kelly walks back out with a strap-on harness in hand. I bite my lip as she sets about 5 different dildos on the bed. She sits down next to me and looks me in the eyes.

    “We don’t have to do this so we can stop whenever you want. It won’t affect how I think about you or my feelings for you. Okay?”

    I nod my head and Kelly smiles and kisses me lightly.

    “You get to choose whichever one you want. I love them all- promise.”

    I smile and move closer. I pick up a small blue one, bigger in width but shorter in length. The pink one next to it was the opposite. There was a purple one that was a mix of both large in length and width. Next was a flesh colored dildo that had the appearance of a real average size penis. Then I came to the last one. It was blue and looked live a “v”. One end was shorter and thinner than the other and there looked like a switch on the end point of the v. I pick it up to inspect it closer.

    “That’s a feeldoe. I put the smaller part of the dildo inside me, turn on the vibrator, and it has a little bit of a curl to touch my g-spot. I usually don’t even have to turn it on.”

    Kelly blushes slightly then continues.

    “I would put on the harness and then I could fuck you as much as I wanted.”

    Kelly smirks and it makes me blush. I look back to my options and Kelly leans in and kisses my neck.

    “Which one do you want in your tight little pussy, Em?”

    I moan and tilt my head to the side as she continues to kiss my neck. Her hand moves down to my pussy and I get distracted so easily when she teases my pussy lips. I whimper.

    “So?”

    I gulp and close my eyes, having dropped the toy and leaned back on my hands.

    “Huh?”

    I say, barely above a whisper. Kelly smiles.

    “Which one of my dicks do you want in your hot, wet pussy?”

    I whimper and lick my lips.

    “Th-The v looking o-one.”

    I stumbled out. Kelly stops her hand and picks up the dildo.

    “Good choice.”

    I open my eyes and swallow slightly. Kelly stands up and grabs the harness and the dildo. I watch her slip the shorter end into herself, moaning softly, then slide the other side of the dildo through a hole in the harness after stepping into the leg holes. Soon she is strapped in with the 7-inch dildo protruding from her groin. I smile and bite my lip.

    “So…what do you think?”

    Kelly asks hesitantly. I connect our eyes and smirk.

    “I think…”

    I draw out as I move closer to her and eventually get off the bed to stand in front of her.

    “You need a blow job.”

    Kelly’s eyes widen in surprise as I drop to my knees in front of her and grab the base of the dildo tenderly. Her eyes quickly turn a shade darker as she looks down to me. I bring my lips to the tip and slowly envelope the dildo into my mouth. Kelly moans and closes her eyes.

    “I bet that feels amazing.”

    Kelly whispers softly and I force myself not to smirk. I bob my head, taking an inch deeper every time until I gag. The jock I lost my virginity to “coached” me through his blow job. In other words, forced my head down until I could barely breathe then pulled me back. That ended very, very quickly. Kelly was caring when her hands came up to hold my hair back. I moan softly and glance up at her. Kelly bites her lip hard and her hips jerk, thrusting deeper into my mouth. I found out that I liked it. I moan in response to every jerk and she soon understands. Her hands grip a little harder on my hair and her hips move with my bobbing. Kelly licks her lips.

    “Is this okay?”

    I moan eagerly and Kelly smiles softly. She moves her hips a little faster and I close my eyes to take in the full effect. After a few more seconds, Kelly pulls out of my mouth.

    “Lay on the bed for me.”

    Kelly husks and I see the fire setting in her eyes as I stand up and crawl on the bed until I am laying on my back. Kelly climbs on and positions herself between my legs but doesn’t enter me yet. I bite my lip in anticipation and Kelly cups my cheek, making me look up at her. She smiles reassuringly.

    “I know you’ve done this before since you aren’t a virgin but I want to go slow. I’m sure this is bigger than what you’ve had anyways.”

    Kelly smirks and I giggle. She kisses me lightly then silently asks me if I’m ready by raising her eyebrows. I nod my head and she positions the cock at my entrance. I close my eyes as she pushes in slowly. When the dildo is inside me up to the hilt I let out a long breathy moan.

    “Fuck.”

    Kelly husks and kisses my neck. I feel so filled with this fake cock inside me. I groan and grind my hips against hers.

    “Mmm…more.”

    I ask breathlessly. Kelly kisses my neck then up to my ear lobe and sucks on it gently. Her hips slowly pull back before pushing forward again. I moan and move my hands to her back. Kelly looks down at me and thrusts harder. I groan loudly and rake my nails down her back. Kelly moans and I kiss her neck softly.

    “T-Turn on the vibrator…I want you to cum.”

    I whisper into her ear. Kelly nods her head and stops thrusting long enough to reach down and flip the switch. Kelly gasps and jerks forward, thrusting deep into me. I moan and dig my nails into her back.

    “God…It’s more intense than I remember. I haven’t used it in a while.”

    Kelly groans into my neck. I bite my lip and move my hands to Kelly’s hips, pulling her forward.

    “Fuck me, Kelly, please.”

    I pant out. Kelly moans and does as I ask. She thrusts into me, over and over again until we are both hurtling towards orgasm. Kelly is panting hard against my skin, sending shivers down my spine. I’m cursing, whimpering, and moaning at her every thrust. The jock I was with could never have brought me so close to orgasm like this. Kelly grunts hard against my neck, her hips faltering in rhythm.

    “Emily, I-“

    Kelly’s hands clench next to my head and she buries her head in my shoulder, her hips stilling. She was cumming. I moan into her ear and place a soft kiss to her earlobe. Her breath was caught in her throat in a silent scream and her eyes were screwed shut.

    “Mmm, cum inside me, Kelly.”

    I purr softly into her ear. Kelly gasps softly and her hips jerk against mine. I moan and kiss her neck and wait for her to come down from her high. Kelly relaxes against my and kisses my shoulder.

    “I-I’m sorry…I didn’t know I would cum that fast…I never cum that fast.”

    Kelly sounded surprised. I chuckle softly and move my hand up to cup her cheek. I make her look at me before bringing her into a deep and sensual kiss. Kelly moans and swipes her tongue to enter my mouth. I let her in and kiss her hard. Kelly moans and starts to move her hips again and as pleasurable as it is, I stop her.

    “Wait.”

    I say as I break from the kiss. Kelly looks concerned.

    “Does it hurt?- We can stop. I-“

    I smile and kiss her again, effectively cutting her off.

    “I want to try another position. No one is stopping.”

    Kelly smiles and nods her head. She pulls out of me with me letting out a whimper at the loss. Kelly sits back on her heels.

    “Where do you want me?”

    Kelly asks and I bite my lip, shuddering at all the positions we could be in. I shake my head and pick one of the positions. Making it as sexy as possible I move over to her until I am on my knees in front of her. I grab the fake cock and pull it until she is kneeling, a smile adorning her face. I brush my lips against hers and stroke her cock that was still smeared with my juices.

    “I want you to fuck me from behind.”

    I whisper softly. Kelly groans and lunges for my lips but I pull back just in time with a smirk.

    “Hard…”

    Kelly growls in frustration and impatiently. I give her cock a particularly hard tug and she moans.

    “And fast…Okay?”

    She nods her head and tries to kiss me again but I simply pull back and raise an eyebrow. Kelly growls and grabs my hips, pulling me tight against her.

    “Yes, Emily, okay. I’m going to fuck you hard and fast from behind and if you’re lucky, I’ll smack your ass. Good enough?”

    I smile and chuckle lightly and she rolls her eyes affectionately. I kiss her lightly before moving into position on my hands and knees in front of her. Kelly moans and runs her hands over my ass.

    “Tell me if I get too rough, okay?”

    Kelly asks softly. I nod my head and prepare myself. Kelly pushes inside me slowly. I moan loudly. I felt much more filled this way. When she is all the way in she gives me time to adjust.

    “W-Why does it feel bigger this way?”

    I ask breathlessly and Kelly tenderly rubs my lower back and hips.

    “The angle makes your pussy tighter, therefore giving more pleasure and the illusion of the cock being bigger. Does it feel good?”

    Kelly asks. I moan and nod my head.

    “It feels great. I think I’m ready for you to move now.”

    Kelly grips my hips and slowly pulls out, barely to the head then pushes back in, faster than I expected so I gasp in surprised pleasure. Kelly stills.

    “Did that hurt?”

    I quickly shake my head.

    “No! It felt amazing- more. I want more.”

    I can imagine the big, goofy smile she has on her face right now. Kelly thrusts again and again. I moan every single time but my pussy was aching for more. I groan and push back onto the cock. Kelly moans and moves her hands to my ass to pull me back harder. I let out a high pitched moan.

    “Ah! Yes! Fuck me faster- harder. Please, Kelly.”

    I beg. Kelly moans and does as I ask. I bounce back faster and she meets my needy thrusts. My fingers grip the bed sheets and my arms give out, I fall into my elbows. I cry out in pleasure as the new angle makes the cock hit my g-spot with every thrust. Kelly starts panting as she thrusts harder and harder. I whimper.

    “Kelly, I’m s-so close.”

    I rest my forehead against the bed and Kelly groans, fucking my pussy harder. My orgasm grows fast in my stomach and I gasp in air.

    “Yes, yes, yes. Don’t stop. Fuck my pussy-fuck it.”

    I mumble softly but Kelly hears me and puts all her effort into one thrust that pushes me over the edge. I scream in pleasure as my body shakes. Kelly leans over me with the cock still buried deep inside me and kisses my sweat covered shoulder blades. I grind back against her to ride out my aftershocks. Kelly moans and moves one hand to draw soothing circles on my back. When I calm down Kelly nudges her nose into my neck.

    “Are you ready for me to pull out?”

    I nod my head and she kisses my shoulder one last time then gently pulls out of me, eliciting a soft mewl from me. I roll onto my back and watch Kelly wipe off the strap-on and take it off. After she is done she comes back and lays in the bed with me. She wraps her arms around my shoulders and I wrap mine around her middle.

    “I liked that. You are much better than Jimmy Carter.”

    Kelly pulls back and looks at me with raised eyebrows.

    “Really? You slept with that little twerp?”

    I frown and shrug.

    “I liked him.”

    Kelly shakes her head and rolls her eyes.

    “He’s a player and don’t even ask me why because he has acne all over his face and he has a douchebag haircut.”

    I retract my arms from her body.

    “Well, I liked him then. I’m sorry my first time wasn’t with someone who you approved of.”

    I say grumpily and push her hands off of my body before turning away from her. Kelly sighs and rests her hand on my arm.

    “I didn’t…well I do wish your first time was special and I just don’t think he would have made it special. You deserve for your first time to be special.”

    I turn back to her, my arms crossed over my chest.

    “Would you have made it special?”

    Kelly puts a hand on her chest like I had offended her.

    “Of course.”

    I smile and scoot back into her embrace. Kelly rests her cheek against my temple.

    “Can I go to sleep?”

    I ask softly and Kelly simply nods her head and makes a grunt of confirmation. I snuggle closer to her and fall asleep in seconds.

    ———-

    More to cum (; I hope this story was enjoyable for everyone! (:


  • 3 Sisters: An Incestual Lesbian Orgy

    Font size : +


    Jasmine and her two sisters cross every taboo line.

    3 Sisters: An Incestual Lesbian Orgy

    Summary: Jasmine and her two sisters cross every taboo line.

    Note 1: This story came about one night when trying to console my sister after a rough break-up. A lot of good food, and exotic wine and the conversation got very, very personal. The dialogue at the restaurant in this story is mostly authentic as best as I could recall it a few days later…the rest of the story as well as the flirtation with the waitress is, of course, fiction.

    Note 2: Thanks to Robert, goamz86, Wayne, Simon and MAB7991 for editing this special story (well special to me).

    3 Sisters: An Incestual Lesbian Orgy

    Like most great things in life, it happened rather unexpectedly.

    Jill, my oldest sister, had caught her boyfriend of over ten years getting head from another guy. Things had not been going well for the past year between Jill and her long time boyfriend, Adam, but this was not something any of us would have ever expected. Adam was a man’s man, and apparently that meant having sex with men.

    To make matters worse, Jill had caught him just a few days before Valentine’s Day. Thus we decided to have a special sister’s night out on Valentine’s Day. Caroline, the middle child, agreed as her husband was out of town working and, not surprisingly, my husband, Howard, had no problem not going out to an overpriced dinner and instead staying home to watch hockey.

    Before I continue this crazy story, I should highlight that although Jill is the oldest and I the youngest, only four years separate all three of us. Mom was a baby making machine, producing Jill, and then, sixteen months later, Caroline and, lastly adorable ol’ me just fifteen months after that.

    Although we were sisters, I should also note that we all looked very, very different. Jill got the breasts both Caroline and I had wished we had throughout high school and college, but less so now, as we don’t have to carry them around all day at work. Jill was also the only blonde, taking after dad, with blue eyes that drew men at will and yet she was the shortest of us at 4’11. And although she wasn’t fat, she was big-boned, again like father, and that had always been her insecurity issue. In fact, she is in great shape for 43. That said, usually she was the glue that kept our family together…the one who always had it going right. She was structured, a psychologist not surprisingly, and the one out of us three who dressed for comfort rather than fashion.

    Caroline, on the other hand, was Jill’s polar opposite. The rebel of the family since high school, she willingly admits that from sixteen to thirty were her ‘slut years’ (she won’t give an official number, but she does admit whatever number we guesstimate…we should probably double that). She loves tattoos, is a brunette with hazel eyes, annoyingly slim, married to a rich banker (we call her ‘trophy’ to ruffle her feathers, even though she has a job as a nurse and makes very good money) and always wears the latest and hippest fashions. Her insecurity issue is that she never got breasts. I mean, she has them in the most remote sense of the word, but even though she has long legs, a perfect body and tight ass (she works out every day…it would be nice to have a pool in my backyard too), she fixates on her tiny almost non-existent breasts. She has contemplated getting breast implants for years, but so far we have managed to convince her not to.

    Then there is me. I am the plain Jane of the group. The shy one; the boring one; the one with kids. Jill didn’t have any because Adam didn’t want any, and Caroline didn’t have any because she learned, after spending a lot of money, that she was physically unable to. I, on the other hand, had three and they fucked up my body good. Besides having thyroid issues, which makes reaching orgasm twice as much work, I have never lost the baby weight, especially in my ass. I have green eyes, brown hair (with tinges of grey if I don’t dye it) and an adorable smile. My breasts are an average 34b cup, enough to showcase in the right outfit, but not enough to get much attention. My husband is a leg man and thus doesn’t focus much on my breasts. He’s more interested in my very toned legs…especially in nylons, which he expects me to wear every day.

    My job is very stressful. I am a high school teacher and have to be mentally strong all day, and therefore I like to just let go at home…thus I am very submissive to my husband. Oh, and my biggest secret is that I write erotica on a website called Literotica and not a single one of my friends or family know. My writing over the past three years has covered a variety of genres and themes, with the most common being lesbian and incest. That said, I write fantasy and, truthfully, never considered seriously crossing the line.

    Now that you know a little about us, let me get on with my tale. This story is actually about how the three of us crossed a line that we never even considered crossing until that fateful night that I am about to describe.

    Caroline had insisted we all get dolled up for our ‘Valentine’s No Men’ evening as she booked us a table at the most expensive restaurant in town. Again, it must be nice to have connections and money. Caroline, being Caroline, insisted we meet her Thursday evening to go clothes shopping…her treat. By the end of the evening, each of us had a dress that you would wear purely to draw attention, with matching heels and new lace undies. It cost over two thousand dollars but Caroline shrugged it off by insisting money is made to be spent. Jill joked it wasn’t her money, to which Caroline countered, “All the more reason to spend it.”

    On Friday, Caroline again insisted we meet right after work, this time at her favourite hair salon where we got our hair, nails and make-up done. By the time we arrived at the restaurant, we had already polished off a bottle of wine and looked like three elegant cougars on the prowl. I was in a red dress, with a black belt that showcased every curve I had (the good and bad), with matching four inch heels and beige pantyhose that really did accentuate by best asset, my legs.

    Jill was in a multi-coloured dress that was longer than mine but tighter on the top, making her breasts the obvious attention spot for our waiter or waitress.

    Caroline, of course, was in a gold gown, with a side slit that showed off a ton of leg and the fact she was wearing thigh high stockings rather than pantyhose.

    I asked, as we drank cocktails at the bar while waiting for our table to be seated, “Aren’t thigh highs a little provocative for such an outfit?”

    “Cameron insists I only wear thigh highs as it gives him quicker access to the goods.” She shrugged, adding, “His words not mine.”

    I often wore thigh highs for Howard for the exact same reason, but I wasn’t one to openly share my sex life. Instead I shrugged, “Whatever floats your boat.”

    Jill joined in, “I never wear pantyhose, I hate them.”

    Caroline said, “They are like make-up, or heels, just another way to enhance your look.”

    “They are uncomfortable,” Jill said, before adding, “plus I always get runs in them.”

    “First, that is why I wear thigh highs, they are very comfortable. Second, if you buy quality hosiery, like Wellford’s, they last forever and you feel like you are wearing silk…because you are.”

    “If you say so,” Jill shrugged.

    “I am so making you try some on when we get back to my place!” Caroline said.

    Jill agreed, because it is always easier to agree with Caroline, “Whatever you say.”

    Caroline smiled, “Excellent, you are finally learning.”

    “Just trying to shut you up,” Jill countered.

    Caroline laughed, “I just aim to please.”

    Jill quipped, “That is why you were so popular in high school.”

    “And college,” I added.

    “Jealousy,” Caroline said, all sing-song, knowing it was true and also letting us know she was fine with her slutty past.

    A cute host led us to our table and it was obvious he was overwhelmed by the three of us. He stared at Jill’s cleavage, my legs and Caroline’s everything.

    Once we were seated, Caroline asked Jill, “Are you ready to jump on the horse again?”

    “God no!” Jill said dramatically, “Men are currently off the menu.”

    “Does that mean you are switching sides?” Caroline asked playfully.

    Jill shrugged, finishing her drink. “It couldn’t be any worse than being with a man.”

    “It’s not worse, it’s just different,” Caroline revealed, surprising both of us.

    “You have dyked out?” Jill asked, surprised.

    Just before Caroline could reply, our waitress, a cute blonde in her early twenties, arrived at our table.

    “Hi, my name is Emma and I will be your server for the evening,” she greeted.

    “Good evening, Emma,” Caroline replied, obnoxiously like she always is.

    “Good evening, ma’am,” Emma replied politely.

    “Ma’am,” Caroline gasped as if she had been greatly offended. “I am no ma’am!”

    The poor girl went red, obviously not used to such a response. She stammered, “S-s-sorry.”

    Caroline smiled, “I’m Caroline or Goddess of Beauty, you may choose.”

    Emma smiled, quickly playing along. “Can I get the Goddess of Beauty something to drink to start?”

    “Yes, a bottle of your best wine,” Caroline answered.

    “Of course, will that be all?” Emma asked.

    “For now,” Caroline smiled warmly.

    Emma left and Jill scolded, “That was a bit much.”

    Caroline smiled, “Just warming her up for you.”

    “She is half my age,” Jill said, flabbergasted by the suggestion.

    “The young ones are usually the most eager to please, or at least the easiest to train. Well, them and married women with husbands who neglect their sexual needs, of course,” Caroline shrugged.

    I asked, trying to be crude, “Have you eaten cunt since you got married?”

    “Is the sky blue?” she answered.

    I joked, today being a cloudy miserable day, “Not today.”

    “Fine, are Jill’s tits huge?” Caroline rephrased.

    Jill quipped, “Especially in this ludicrously tight dress you made me wear.”

    “You’re getting laid tonight. If not by some college stud with a big cock who can get it up five times, by some sweet lesbian or bisexual,” Caroline boldly predicted.

    “How can you tell if a girl is a lesbian?” I asked.

    “That is hard sometimes, but almost all girls, especially younger ones like our Emma there, are bisexual…it is the new ‘in’ thing,” Caroline explained.

    “It’s ‘in’ to suck cock and eat cunt?” I asked.

    Caroline laughed, “Where did that nasty mouth of yours come from?”

    “I learned from the best,” I shrugged.

    “We will see if that is true,” Caroline said, her tone ominous in a way I couldn’t explain. “And trust me, it is ‘in’ to be bisexual.”

    “If you say so,” I said, the conversation getting a bit uncomfortable. I had fantasized about women for the past three years: mostly younger girls who I fantasized would seduce me and make me their pet teacher. On occasion I would see a black woman and get wet wondering what it would be like to submit to a black woman or a black man for that matter. Yet, that was the reality of fantasy…it was just fantasy.

    The thoughts of making my fantasy a reality really changed when a new teacher, Amber Addison, started at school. She was young, fun, beautiful, black, and seemed to flirt with me. She told me how good I looked most days, squeezed my shoulder and arm on many occasions and even put her hand on my leg at the bar during one of the Friday night happy hours. Although nothing had happened, she had definitely triggered my curiosity. My masturbation fantasies of late had not been of my husband, or a gangbang (another secret fantasy of mine) but of Amber seducing me and making me hers.

    “Oh my God, Jasmine, you have a crush on someone,” Caroline accused.

    “I do not,” I quickly refuted, even as I felt the heat in my cheeks rising.

    “Have you already eaten pussy?” Caroline asked.

    Thankfully, I was saved by the waitress who brought us some stupidly expensive wine which she poured for each of us. As she leaned forward, I noticed her breasts were quite voluptuous as well, although not as big as Jill’s. After she poured the wine, she also took our appetizer orders.

    Once she was gone, Caroline repeated her question, although with a little less frankness. “Is this just a crush or has it already become something more?”

    “I would never cheat on Howard,” I answered, avoiding the question thus putting automatic admittance in the mind of Caroline.

    “Oh my God, Jasmine, you are such a Leave it to Beaver woman,” Caroline accused.

    “Why, because I am loyal and traditional?” I asked, getting annoyed by my sister’s overbearing personality.

    Jill chimed in, “Leave Jasmine alone.”

    “I am just saying it is not cheating if you are just eating cunt or getting your cunt munched by another female,” Caroline said.

    “Oh I can’t wait to hear this logic,” I sarcastically responded, even though part of me was curious, particularly with my crush on Amber.

    “I would never cheat on Cameron with another guy,” Caroline began.

    “How 1950’s of you,” I said, unable to hold back my sarcasm.

    Jill giggled as she finished another glass of wine.

    “On the other hand, having a little lesbian rendezvous is completely kosher,” Caroline said.

    “Because?” I asked.

    “Because my husband doesn’t have a cunt. He can’t provide the lesbian experience,” Caroline answered.

    “So eating pussy, not cheating,” I clarified. “Sucking another man’s cock, is cheating.”

    “Exactly,” Caroline nodded, as if that cleared up everything.

    “Does the lesbian fucking you with a strap-on count as cheating since your husband does have a cock?” I asked, trying to poke holes in her bizarre theory.

    “That is a grey area,” Caroline answered. “But I can’t say I haven’t been on both the giving and receiving end of a nice strap-on.” Finishing her wine, she looked around to see if the waitress was coming, before she answered, “Can you keep a secret?”

    “Of course,” Jill and I simultaneously replied. Although we were both disturbed by our sister’s slutty behaviour and obnoxious personality, we did seem to live vicariously through her wild nature. Plus, judging by her tone, this was going to be a doozy of a reveal.

    “Do you know what pegging is?” Caroline asked.

    “No,” Jill and I simultaneously answered, both of us leaning forward to hear Caroline’s suddenly more discreet voice; although truth be told I did know what ‘pegging’ was through my writing.

    “Are you ready to order?” Emma asked, making all three of us jump.

    “I think we are,” Caroline answered, smiling. Each of us ordered while an older gentleman brought us our appetizers.

    Once we were alone again, Caroline filled each of our wine glasses and said, “A toast.”

    “To what?” Jill asked.

    “To sisters who don’t do this enough,” Caroline answered.

    “Agreed,” I said, raising my glass.

    “Fair enough,” Jill agreed, raising her glass too.

    We clanked our glasses, giggled like school girls and each shot half our glass of wine.

    “To a crazy night,” Caroline added, finishing the glass she had just poured.

    Not wanting to be outdone, I finished my glass of wine as well…I was now well on my way to being drunk. “More,” I requested, handing my glass to Caroline.

    “Is our baby sister getting a little wild tonight?” Caroline asked.

    “Maybe,” I shrugged coyly.

    Caroline poured herself and me another glass as Jill inquired, “So what is pegging?”

    “Are you sure you are ready for this?” Caroline asked.

    “You can’t start a story and not finish it,” I said.

    “Fair enough,” Caroline said. “Pegging is when the girl, wearing a strap-on, fucks a man in the….”

    “Ass?” Jill asked, her eyes going big.

    “Do you peg Cameron?” I asked, the thought of her big burly husband taking a strap-on in the ass both disturbing and hot.

    “I told him if he wanted my ass I got his,” Caroline smiled, revealing yet another naughty aspect of her life.

    “You take it up the ass?” Jill asked, clearly overwhelmed by all these sexual revelations.

    “Oh fuck yes; it is the ultimate act of submission. Giving in to the ultimate taboo and giving complete trust to your lover,” Caroline explained. “Plus, once you get used to having a cock in the ass it really feels fucking amazing.”

    “I would never,” Jill said.

    “Never say never,” Caroline smiled.

    “Oh, I’m pretty confident,” Jill countered.

    I recalled my ex-fiancé, Mike, taking my ass and although I didn’t enjoy it the first time, I soon began to crave it and would beg for Mike to fill my ass with his cum. Of course, this was not something I planned to ever share with my sisters…nor was it something a gentleman like Howard would ever think to do to his wife…unfortunately.

    I tried it once years ago,” Jill admitted, “but it hurt too much.”

    “Oh, it takes patience and lube and a lot of wine the first time,” Caroline smiled.

    “When was the last time you took it up the butt?” Jill asked.

    “Last weekend,” Caroline answered freely with no shame at all.

    Jill sighed. “I haven’t been laid in six months and you get it in the butt.”

    “Really? Six months? I would die,” Caroline said, as if she were told she had six months to live.

    I joked, looking at Caroline, “Does anal sex count as sex?”

    “Of course, so does oral,” Caroline replied.

    “Well, in that case he has had sex with me, but not vice versa,” Jill said.

    “You give him head, but he doesn’t reciprocate?” I asked.

    “He will just walk over to me and shove his cock in my mouth,” Jill admitted, tears starting to roll.

    “Oh, honey,” I said, moving to her, even as I tried to figure out how someone so strong as Jill could be used so easily.

    Caroline said, “What happens once he shoots his load?”

    “Caroline, enough!” I sternly said, giving Jill a big hug.

    Jill, between tears, admitted, “Either he comes in my mouth or shoots his cum all over my face or tits. He loves coming on me.”

    “Wow,” Caroline said. Even she was surprised.

    “But he thinks eating pussy is gross and he doesn’t really like having sex,” Jill continued.

    “He thinks it’s okay for you to give him head and not give it back?” I asked. “What an asshole.”

    “That is a fucking understatement,” Caroline said, before adding, “plus, eating pussy is not gross but rather a sweet, sweet delicacy.”

    “Oh for Christ’s sake, Caroline,” I said, frustrated that Caroline never knew when she went too far.

    “I am just saying, it is just a pathetic excuse by a pathetic man,” Caroline said.

    Just then, Emma arrived with our meals. Noticing it was an awkward situation, she handed us our meals and asked, looking at the almost empty bottle of wine, “More wine?”

    “For sure,” I said, thinking getting Jill shit-faced was definitely in the cards.

    Emma left and for a few minutes we ate and drank in silence. As I ate, I tried to figure out how Jill, the strongest of us, could be submissive to a dick like Adam. The thought of Adam walking over to her all pretentious and shoving his cock in her mouth was so shocking and yet, truth be told, the thought of Howard doing that to me was quite a turn on. Howard was a gentleman though, and never caught on to the obvious reality that I was submissive no matter how much I hinted.

    My ex-fiancé, Mike, was a dominant man who knew exactly what I needed sexually. I remembered the time he walked into my apartment, walked up to me, put his hands on my shoulders and guided me onto my knees. I sucked him, as expected, swallowing his load before he fucked both my pussy and ass. And then I remembered other times when I had submitted to him like when he made me blow him during Christmas at my parent’s house, with both my sisters asleep in the same room; or when I had to suck his cock under the table at a restaurant, and again at a Broadway play; or the time I had to ride him in the back of a taxi.

    I missed the clear-cut-man-in-charge relationship I used to have, although I didn’t miss the lack of emotion and conversation that had also been a part of it. Yet, I do often yearn to be face-fucked, forced to do something naughty in public, or to feel a cock in my ass again. Being a teacher, I always have to be in control, and thus having a man just take control in the bedroom is a major turn-on.

    “A penny for your thoughts?” Caroline asked.

    “What?” I replied, drawn back into reality.

    “You seemed to be in la-la land,” Caroline said.

    “Oh, I was just thinking of the past,” I answered honestly.

    “Mike?” Caroline properly guessed.

    “Maybe,” I shrugged.

    “He had you as whipped as Adam apparently has Jill,” Caroline said.

    Jill snapped, “I wasn’t whipped.”

    “You were his personal live-in cum deposit,” Caroline said bluntly, again not one to beat around the bush.

    “Says the girl who takes it up the ass,” Jill countered.

    “Not because I am submissive, but because I enjoy it. Plus, remember I give and receive,” Caroline reminded us.

    Drunk enough to say it, I said, “I can’t believe Cameron takes it up the ass.”

    Jill said, “I can’t believe my boyfriend is a faggot either, but, hey, life is full of surprises.”

    I had to laugh. “Who would have thought that my Howard is the manliest of the three of our men?”

    Caroline laughed, “Do you actually believe that?”

    “Well, Adam is a faggot, quoting Jill, and your man takes it in the ass,” I pointed out.

    “Well, my man satisfies me sexually and knows exactly what I need,” Caroline countered. “Can you say Howard does that for you?”

    I could feel the harsh truth of her words as Mike’s dominant persona and Howard’s oblivious always-a-gentleman persona were polar opposites. I loved Howard more than I had ever loved Mike, yet Howard didn’t come close to sexually satisfying me the way Mike had.

    I feigned ignorance, “I have no idea what you are implying.”

    “Mike, Mike and Mike,” Caroline smiled. “He was a dominant persona.”

    “And?” I asked, continuing to play stupid.

    “And although you love Howard, you miss the strong firm personality of Mike because you, my dear sister, are…” she paused.

    “Annoyed?” I answered.

    “Submissive, like Jill,” Caroline correctly assessed.

    “Riiiiight,” I replied, denying her truth.

    Jill sighed. “Enough of the psychoanalysis. I’m the doctor here.”

    “And you solve everyone else’s problems, but not your own,” Caroline pointed out just as Emma returned to enquire about dessert.

    “Can I get you ladies anything for dessert?” Emma asked.

    Caroline looked at both Jill and I before asking, “That all depends, are you on the menu?”

    Emma blushed bright red as she answered, “No, but the chocolate mousse is to die for.”

    “Well I’d rather have something more natural,” Caroline said dripping with flirtation, “but I guess that will have to do.”

    Emma left and Jill gasped, “I can’t believe you just hit on our waitress.”

    “I can’t believe she rejected me,” Caroline said, not used to being rejected.

    “I guess everything happens sooner or later,” I quipped.

    “We will see if that is true later,” Caroline answered, with the same ominous tone as before.

    Emma came back with our dessert and we again all ate in silence.

    A couple of minutes later, Emma returned with the bill and Caroline giggled when she looked at it.

    “What? Even more than you expected it to be?” I asked.

    “Yes, Cameron is going to shit when he sees the bill, but look at this,” Caroline said.

    Taking the bill, I saw a note from Emma.

    Off at one
    Emma (with a heart after the a)

    Just below, she included her number.

    “Wow,” I said, she hasn’t been rejected.

    “I never get rejected,” Caroline said confidently.

    “So it seems,” Jill laughed.

    Half an hour later, we were at Caroline’s house and now on our fourth bottle of wine.

    “So was Adam always only into oral?” Caroline asked.

    “He has always enjoyed oral the most, but he at least would return the favour or fuck me to orgasm,” Jill admitted.

    “On the bright side you must give amazing head for him to prefer your mouth to your cunt,” Caroline pointed out.

    “I hate that word,” Jill grimaced.

    “Head?” Caroline asked, playing innocent.

    “The ‘c’ word,” Jill said.

    “Cunt…really?” Caroline said, enjoying causing her oldest sister stress. She then added, “Although I love giving head, my gag reflex makes it difficult.”

    “Super-slut has a sexual deficiency,” I quipped.

    “I still give head, but I really have to focus and almost always gag when he shoots his load down my throat,” Caroline admitted, before adding, “but I am a trooper and always make sure to leave my man completely satisfied.”

    “I love giving head,” I admitted, “especially the feeling of a cock growing in my mouth. Not a big fan of swallowing, but thankfully Howard is more of a cum in the cunt type of guy.”

    “You too?” Jill said, again wincing at me saying cunt.

    “Sorry,” I shrugged. “Must be the wine.”

    “Oh, that reminds me,” Caroline said, standing up and going to her room.

    Jill asked me, “What was that about?”

    “Who knows? Maybe she needed to go and have a quick orgasm,” I joked.

    “She probably would leave us to get herself off,” Jill laughed.

    Caroline came back with a couple packages. She handed one to Jill. “Put these on.”

    “Why?” Jill asked. “I told you I hate pantyhose.”

    “First, they are thigh highs, and, second, they are Wolfords,” Caroline said.

    Moving to me, Caroline put her hand on my pantyhose clad knee. “Oh yuck, where did you buy these? Walmart?”

    “Yes,” I admitted, embarrassed by my lack of purchasing power for nice things.

    “I brought you a pair too,” Caroline said, handing me a pair.

    Curious what expensive nylons would feel like, I said, “Fine, I’ll put them on.”

    Jill, who hadn’t yet put hers on, watched as I quickly yanked off my pantyhose and began putting on the expensive silk thigh high stockings. As soon as I slid one stocking up my leg, I let out an accidental moan. “Oh my, these are the softest nylon stockings I have ever felt. Jill you have got to try them on.”

    Jill did and soon we both had thigh high stockings on.

    “So?” Caroline asked, looking at Jill.

    “They feel nice,” Jill said, moving her hand up and down her leg.

    “Plus, the mocha color really hides how white you are…well, like all three of us are,” Caroline explained.

    Jill agreed, “They really are nice.”

    “They are another tool of seduction,” Caroline said before turning to me. “Now, Jasmine, I realize it is your turn,” Caroline said.

    “For what?” I asked.

    “So I admitted my cocksucking deficiency and Jill has admitted her submissive nature, what about you, baby sister,” Caroline said. “What is your sexual weakness?”

    “Well you already know I was submissive to Mike and I miss it sometimes,” I admitted.

    “We all knew that already,” Caroline smiled. “Something we don’t know.”

    I sighed. “Well, I have never had an orgasm from intercourse, nor can I have multiple orgasms.”

    “You have never come from getting fucked?” Caroline asked crudely.

    “I only get off from oral sex, and only once each session,” I admitted.

    “You poor girl,” Caroline said, “that needs to change.”

    “Do you have a magic wand? I joked.

    “Actually, I do,” Caroline laughed. After a pause where she seemed to be thinking about something, conniving perhaps, she changed topics completely, as she suggested, “Let’s play truth or dare.”

    “Really? We are not teenagers anymore,” Jill said.

    “But it’s nice to live it up once in a while,” Caroline countered.

    “I’m in,” I shrugged, figuring what the hell, it’s just the three of us.

    “Fine,” Jill reluctantly agreed, although it was obvious she wasn’t really excited about playing.

    “Jasmine, truth or dare?” Caroline asked.

    “Why me first?” I protested.

    “Because you’re the youngest,” she rationalized.

    “Fine, truth,” I chose.

    “Spit or swallow?” Caroline asked.

    “Swallow, of course,” I replied, smiling.

    “Slut,” Caroline quipped playfully.

    “Takes one to know one,” I shot right back. Turning to Jill, I asked, “Truth or dare?”

    “I have shared too many truths with you two already today, so dare, definitely dare,” Jill answered.

    I thought about this a while before a naughty, yet fun, dare popped into my head. “I dare you to give head to the empty wine bottle and take as much of it in your mouth as you can.”

    “Really?” Jill asked, almost certainly surprised it was me who made such a dare.

    “I’m curious just how good a cocksucker you are,” I explained.

    “Oh, I am very, very good,” Jill smiled, reaching for the bottle.

    Caroline and I watched, both stunned our conversation had gotten so intimate, as Jill took the empty wine bottle and began putting it in her mouth. Jill, her eyes closed, slowly moved the bottle in and out of her mouth, each forward movement taking more and more of the thin bottle neck in between her lips.

    Neither Caroline nor I spoke as we watched a silly dare turn into a rather intimate act. Jill treated the wine bottle like it was a real cock. She bobbed back and forth on the long glass fake cock, she swirled her tongue around the top of the bottle before returning to taking a shocking amount of the bottle in her mouth.

    I looked to Caroline, whose eyes were big, as she mouthed, ‘Holy shit!’

    I nodded, as I returned my gaze to watching my oldest sister give fellatio to a wine bottle.

    In reality, Jill only sucked the bottle for two or three minutes, but it seemed like so much longer. Taking the bottle out of her mouth, Jill turned to Caroline and asked, acting as if she didn’t just perform fellatio on a wine bottle, “Truth or dare?”

    Caroline responded, “Wait, wait, wait! That was very impressive.”

    “I told you, I do it a lot,” Jill shrugged.

    “You took a silly task and made it super erotic,” Caroline said, clearly impressed.

    “I try,” Jill shrugged.

    “No wonder Adam wants blow jobs all the time,” I added.

    Caroline laughed, “I would have gagged for sure.”

    “Me too,” I concurred.

    “Practice makes perfect,” Jill smiled. “Truth or dare, Caroline?”

    “Truth,” Caroline answered.

    Jill didn’t hesitate. “Have you been with any women we know?”

    “Yes,” Caroline answered.

    “And?” Jill asked.

    “And what?” Caroline asked coyly.

    “Whose pussies did you eat that we know?” Jill asked crudely, so very unlike her.

    “A few,” Caroline answered back, still not answering the question.

    “Tell us,” both Jill and I demanded in unison.

    “I answered the question,” Caroline shrugged.

    “But you can’t leave us hanging,” I protested, curious as hell.

    Jill added, “You can’t just reveal such a juicy piece of news and not finish.”

    After a pause, Caroline said, “Tell you what. You each do three straight truth or dares and I will share my dirty little lesbian secrets.”

    “Come on,” I pleaded, wanting to know.

    “Fine, I’m in,” Jill said.

    “Me too,” I agreed with a dramatic sigh.

    Looking at me smiling, Caroline asked, “Truth or dare?”

    “Truth,” I answered again.

    “Are you submissive to Howard?” Caroline asked.

    “I try, but he is pretty oblivious,” I admitted.

    “I knew you were with Mike, but wasn’t sure Howard had it in him,” Caroline smiled, looking at Jill. “Two subs and a domme.”

    Jill protested, “I’m not submissive.”

    Caroline laughed, “You are the prototype for submissive in denial.”

    “You’re psychoanalyzing the psychologist?” Jill asked.

    “Just like Jasmine, you are always firm and strong at work, thus you want others to make decisions for you at home. That is why you allow Adam to shove his cock in your mouth because although it pisses you off royally to be treated like that, it also turns you on.”

    Jill didn’t say anything.

    “Dare,” I said, trying to draw the attention away from Jill.

    Caroline pondered a moment. “I dare you to kiss Jill for a minute.”

    Jill surprisingly didn’t protest but instead bargained, “But that counts as one of my three as well.”

    “Fair enough,” Caroline shrugged, surprised how quickly Jill agreed.

    I looked at Jill, who broke the awkwardness by saying, “Come kiss me, Boo Boo.”

    Boo Boo was my nickname when I was younger, one that was used to remind me I was the youngest and I laughed, “I haven’t heard that nickname in years.”

    Jill closed her eyes and puckered up, purposely looking ludicrous. I was laughing when I reached her and still giggling when our lips met. Yet, the instant our lips touched my giggling stopped. I couldn’t believe how soft her lips were. I was expecting little pecks, but our lips never left each others as the original awkwardness shifted to intimacy. I forgot she was my sister and when her tongue explored my mouth, I assumed she forgot I was her baby sister, too.

    I responded with my tongue exploring her mouth as our hunger, passion and urgency increased the longer we kissed. I could feel a wetness down below, something that never happened to me from just kissing. Maybe it was the taboo of kissing my sister, maybe it was the incredible softness of her lips or maybe it was all the wine and sex talk, but my body was on fire.

    Caroline’s voice brought both of us back to reality. “I could watch you two all night but I have more dares and truths to use.”

    Jill broke the kiss, looking at me with the same confused ‘Wow! That was amazing’ look that I had on my own face.

    I smiled, trying to make light of our rather intimate moment, “I bet we got our lesbian sister jealous.”

    “First off I am not a lesbian, but bi. Secondly, you two were making out like horny teenagers for over three minutes,” Caroline countered.

    “We were not,” I protested, even though time had seemed to stand still during the brief kiss.

    “My phone backs me,” Caroline said, showing us her phone and us kissing.

    “You taped us!” I exclaimed, even though it was obvious she had.

    “I wanted you two to have a real memory of your first girl-girl kiss,” Caroline said, before asking me, “Truth or dare?”

    “Definitely truth, who knows what you will be daring me to do next,” I quipped.

    “Are you the Literotica author Jasmine Walker?” Caroline asked, throwing a bombshell question to me.

    I stammered, giving away my answer without actually answering it, “W-w-why would you think that?”

    “Your lack of denial is answer enough,” Caroline smiled. “Although I got to say I am a little hurt you have never written a lesbian sister story considering all your lesbian and incest stories.”

    “How did you know it was me?” I asked, denial being futile.

    “Well, the story ‘A Night of Unconditional Surrender’ was the first story where I wondered, especially when you used both your real names. Plus, the picture you use is from your college days and I remember the dress even though I don’t recognize the couch and your face is covered. Then I searched your iPad and read your notes and my suspicions were confirmed,” Caroline explained.

    “You write porn?” Jill asked.

    Caroline added, bragging like a proud parent, “Actually, she is the most favorite author on the website.”

    “I like to call it erotica,” I countered, thinking my writing was more than just porn, with character development and believable plots (well, for porn) and somehow feeling proud that Caroline knew how distinguished I was in the field of erotica.

    “Wow, it’s always the ones you least expect,” Jill said, clearly shocked by the revelation.

    I exclaimed, “Isn’t that serial killers? Anyways, Howard is gone a lot and I started writing fantasies and published one and got addicted to the comments and e-mails.”

    “How many stories have you written?” Jill asked.

    “I don’t know, over a hundred,” I said, although I thought it was over a hundred and twenty.

    “And what do you write about?” Jill asked, very curious of my prolific secret writing career.

    “Lesbian, incest, gay, orgies, she-males, younger-older, submission, blackmail, anal, humiliation, just to name a few,” I explained casually as if I were discussing the weather.

    “Truth or dare, Jill?” Caroline asked, eager to continue her power trip of revelation.

    “I’m still coming to grips with the fact that my middle sister is bisexual and my youngest writes erotica,” Jill said.

    “Truth or dare, my sister-kissing sister,” Caroline smiled.

    Jill’s face went red as she choose, “Truth.”

    Caroline laughed, “Scared what I would make you do next?”

    “Petrified,” Jill smiled, getting into this sick twisted game of truth or dare.

    “Did your cunt get wet during your marathon make out session with your baby sister?” Caroline asked.

    Hearing the question, I was instantly curious. Did the kiss impact her the same way it did me?

    Jill, trying to be strong to not be bested by Caroline, answered, using the hated c-word I had never heard her use, “Yes, my cunt got very wet from Boo Boo’s kiss.”

    “Dare or dare?” Caroline asked.

    “Hmmm,” Jill pondered. “I guess dare.”

    “Come kiss me,” Caroline dared.

    Jill shrugged, acting confident (wine will do that), she asked, “That’s it? I was expecting something a little more extreme.”

    “Oh, we are just getting started,” Caroline said, as she snapped her fingers for Jill to come.

    “What am I, your puppy?” Jill asked, even though she began moving to Caroline.

    “No, more like my little pet,” Caroline quipped back, reminiscent of lines from many of my stories.

    Jill reached Caroline and leaned in to kiss her. I was instantly jealous, feeling left out which, of course, was absurd. Unlike my kiss with Jill, Caroline was clearly the aggressor. She moved her hands and cupped Jill’s breasts while assumedly French kissing. I wished I would have been aggressive enough to feel up Jill. Yet, unlike many of my protagonists in my stories, the real me is shy, reserved and conservative.

    The kiss lasted a couple of minutes before Caroline broke it.

    I instantly demanded, “Spill the beans, whose cunt have you munched on that we know?”

    Caroline smiled, “You sure you want to know? Some are people you know very, very well.”

    “Tell us!” Jill and I screamed in unison, just as Jill returned to her chair and downed the rest of her wine, her face beet red.

    “Fine. The first was Mrs. Poole, then Mrs. Waters, then some girls in high school including Tara,” Caroline revealed.

    “My best friend Tara?” I interrupted. I was curious how she ended up having sex with Mrs. Poole, our school principal in high school, and Mrs. Waters, our chubby sweet next door neighbour, but the thought she had sex with Tara, my best friend, was crazy.

    “The one and only,” Caroline smiled.

    “How?” I asked.

    “I ordered her to come to my room after you were asleep during Christmas when I was home from college. She obeyed, and became a very good little cunt-licker,” Caroline explained.

    “I don’t believe it,” I gasped. Tara was a mother of four now. The thought of her with Caroline was incomprehensible.

    Caroline smiled, adding fuel to the fire. “We still get together every month or two.”

    “You still see her?” I asked, even though the answer had already been given.

    “She is still my submissive pet,” Caroline revealed. “She obeys without hesitation.”

    “Wow!” Jill said. “I’m more stunned by Mrs. Waters.”

    “Oh she is the most submissive woman I have ever met, besides maybe you two,” Caroline said. “There are more, by the way.”

    Both of us should have been insulted by Caroline’s accusation but curiosity overwhelmed humility. “Just tell us,” we both demanded.

    “Well there was my old roommate Becky, which probably isn’t much of a surprise, Professor Hamilton, who loves licking assholes, Jamie Wolfe a couple weeks ago, and the big reveal,” she paused, drumming on the table for dramatics.

    Becky was a slut, I didn’t know Professor Hamilton, but Jamie, who was in my class back in high school, was our reverend’s daughter and was currently eight months pregnant. Yet, the pause implied we were in for an even bigger shock.

    “Marilyn,” Caroline revealed.

    “Aunt Marilyn?” Jill asked.

    “Our mother’s sister?” I asked.

    “The one and only,” Caroline smiled.

    Marilyn was ten years younger than our mom, an ‘oops’ grandma said (although a pleasant oops), and like Caroline, was in the upper class social circle, as she was married to the CEO of some oil company. She was beautiful and a complete bitch.

    “That is incest,” Jill said.

    “So was you making out with me and Jasmine,” Caroline pointed out. “She is also my most obedient pet at the moment. If I call her now she will be here in thirty minutes, ready to please me.”

    “No way,” I said.

    “Want me to prove it?” Caroline asked.

    It was obvious she was telling the truth and, horny as hell and curious to see that bitch put in her place, I said, “Yes, I do.”

    Caroline reached for her phone and texted our aunt. As we waited for a response Jill asked, “How did you get that bitch, wait, no, why would you want that bitch Marilyn?”

    “Partly because she was such a bitch to mom and us growing up and partly because I love seeing hot women submit to me,” Caroline shrugged.

    “Well, this is the strangest Valentine’s Day ever,” I said.

    Jill laughed, “Better than being home alone with Ben and Jerry’s and my Meg Ryan collection.”

    Caroline’s phone buzzed and she read it to us. “Be there in an hour, Mistress. Have to get rid of small cock first.”

    “Let me see that,” I demanded, giggling at what she had called her husband.

    Caroline tossed me her phone and I read the exact same words. Curious, I scrolled up and saw other booty calls or even more intriguing lines like:
    -Mistress are you available I am craving your cunt
    -Mistress I am home with another cunt licker and she would love to serve you too
    -Mistress it has been two weeks please let your worthless slave serve you
    -Slut bathroom in five minutes

    I asked Caroline, “Where were you when you demanded her to meet you in the bathroom in five minutes?”

    “The city hall Christmas party,” Caroline answered. “I came on her face and made her walk around the rest of the night with cum on her face.”

    “No way,” Jill gasped, completely drawn into Caroline’s story.

    “Humiliating her is the most fun I have,” Caroline smiled. “Now back to Jasmine. Can you really not come any way but from oral?”

    “Sad, but true,” I admitted.

    Caroline stood up, grabbed my hand and said, “Come with me.”

    I was so drunk and so horny, I followed as she led me to her bedroom.

    Once in her bedroom, she said, “Just wait here.”

    I watched, curious and confused, as Caroline brought out a big contraption from her massive walk-in closet.

    She put the contraption, with an erect dildo on top, on the floor and then returned to the walk-in closet just as Jill walked in with the bottle of wine. “Of course you have a Sybian.”

    “A what?” I asked, even though it was obviously an expensive sex toy, I had never known its name despite all my sex toy research.

    Caroline came out with what looked like a long magic wand.

    “Take your panties off, Jasmine,” Caroline ordered.

    ”Excuse me?” I replied, surprised by her demand.

    Caroline sighed, “I am going to make the impossible possible. You are going to come from a cock inside you.”

    “You’re my sister,” I pointed out.

    “Exactly,” she said, “and sisters look after each other.”

    To my surprise, Jill supported Caroline’s ludicrous plan. “Psychologically, you have convinced yourself you can’t come through sex and thus it has become true. Yet, unless you have tried every position and contraption the odds are you can.”

    “Really?” I asked, Jill always the rational one among us.

    “Yes, I suggest you give it a try. You are safe with us here,” Jill said.

    “Plus, do you know how many times we heard you masturbate when you were young?” Caroline added.

    “But you never saw me have sex,” I countered.

    “Well, now we will,” Caroline shrugged, moving to me, dropping to her knees, moving her hand under my dress and tugging down my panties. I froze like a statue, stunned my sister was taking my panties off and yet my pussy undeniably tingled as my head imagined it was Amber on her knees in front of me.

    Standing up, Caroline moved behind me and said, as she unzipped my dress, “Your dress is too tight for the Sybian.”

    I again was speechless as I felt my dress open and then fall to the ground. I was now naked except for the thigh high stockings and bra. Having written a plethora of stories where this exact same thing happened, it was still surreal, shocking, exhilarating and new…reality so much rawer than the living through fiction.

    “Straddle the cock, baby sister,” Caroline instructed.

    My mind on auto pilot, I walked over to the strange contraption and straddled it. Refusing to look at Jill or Caroline, I slowly lowered my pussy onto the plastic cock. Once it was completely inside me, I felt vibrations start inside me and let out a surprised moan.

    My eyes closed, all the sex talk getting me horny, as did all the wine, I just let my morals fade and allowed the pleasure to cascade through me.

    “You can either sit on it and allow its vibrations to get you off or you can ride it like a sexy cowgirl,” Caroline explained.

    Not wanting to have my sisters watch me ride a plastic cock, I just continued to allow the crazy vibrations to cascade through me. In only a couple of minutes I felt my orgasm rising and yet knew that was as far as it would go.

    Jill, always in psychologist mode, even when drunk, said, “Just let go, Jasmine, don’t be thinking you can’t come.”

    “I’m so close,” I whimpered.

    Suddenly I felt an intense pleasure on my clit and opened my eyes to see Caroline on her knees again. This time her magic wand was sending ridiculously intense vibrations to my clit. I screamed, “Oh myyyyyyy fuuuuucking God.”

    “Come, Jasmine,” Caroline instructed, tapping my clit with the wand.

    “Oh fuck,” I gasped, my orgasm building quickly.

    “Ride the cock,” Caroline ordered.

    I obeyed, desperate to come, wanting to reach orgasm without a tongue. “Oh God, yes, so close, yes, yes, yesssssss!” I screamed, as the impossible became possible and my orgasm cascaded through me with an intensity I had never experienced in my life. I collapsed on the cock and allowed the vibrations inside and outside of my cunt to continue as wave after wave after wave of orgasmic euphoria washed through me.

    Caroline purred, “I told you, baby sister, never say never.”

    A moment later, Caroline moved the magic wand away and the pulsations of pleasure began to slow down.

    I kept my eyes closed, feeling both euphoric and ashamed at having just come in front of my two sisters. After a couple of minutes of allowing my orgasm to slowly dissipate, I was startled to reality when I heard Caroline.

    “Open up, cocksucker,” Caroline ordered.

    I opened my eyes, thinking she was talking to me, just in time to see Caroline standing in front of Jill, wearing only thigh highs and a strap-on. Jill obeyed taking Caroline’s plastic big cock in her mouth.

    I stared in voyeuristic stunned awe as Jill bobbed up and down on a large, black plastic cock.

    Caroline ordered, “That’s it, get it ready for that long-ignored cunt of yours.”

    That made Jill bob faster, easily taking the majority of the big cock in her mouth. She seemed even more submissive than me. Watching my sister suck cock turned me on and I began slowly riding the Sybian again.

    A couple of minutes later, Caroline ordered, pulling the cock out of Jill’s mouth, “Get out of your dress.”

    Jill looked up at her tattooed sister and said, “We probably shouldn’t do this.”

    “Jasmine couldn’t come from cock and I fixed that problem and you haven’t been fucked in months and I am going to fix that too,” Caroline said. “Now get undressed.”

    Jill hesitated only briefly. The wine, the crazy truths revealed and hunger to get fucked, overriding the reality she was about to commit incest, she stood up and with help from Caroline got out of her dress.

    Caroline unclasped Jill’s bra too, revealing the massive and yet shockingly firm breasts we both wished we had.

    Jill, surprising both of us, begged, “Please Caroline, suck my tits, Adam always ignored them too!”

    Caroline moved around to Jill and cupped Jill’s breasts in her hands before leaning forward and sucking her sister’s left nipple in her mouth. “Ohhhhhhh, mmmmmmmmm,” Jill moaned.

    “Such beautiful breasts,” Caroline complimented as she continued to splatter them with attention.

    Undeniably, my mouth watered. I too wanted to give Jill’s breasts attention. Even though the pleasure of the Sybian was amazing and I was beginning to wonder if I could have two impossibilities occur, I got off, joined my sisters and took Jill’s right nipple in my mouth as I cupped her breast. It was so heavy; I wondered how she could possibly carry such weight all day.

    “Oh yes, Boo Boo, suck my nipple, bite itttttttttt,” Jill moaned and instructed.

    My own breasts and nipples lacked any sort of erogenous zone or sensitivity, so I was fascinated by the impact our mouths had on Jill’s breasts. I licked, I nibbled, I bit and I sucked. I made love to Jill’s breasts.

    “Time to fuck you, Jill. Get on all fours, my pet,” Caroline instructed.

    Hearing the words ‘my pet’, I was instantly jealous having wanted those words said to me for so long.

    Jill instantly obeyed, a submissive through and through, getting on all fours without protest.

    Caroline turned to me, her plastic cock hitting my leg, and ordered, “Get back on the Sybian, my baby pet. You don’t get off until you have come two more times. Is that understood?”

    “Um, y-y-yes,” I answered.

    “I’ve read all your stories, Jasmine. How would your Domme character expect her pet to respond to such instructions?” Caroline inquired, reaching behind me and unclasping my bra.

    I knew this was going to change everything if I answered as she expected, although with Jill on all fours ready to get fucked by Caroline and I ready to obey any order given by my strong-willed sister, I knew the change had already occurred. “Yes, Mistress,” I answered.

    “Good, baby pet,” she smiled, leaning forward and taking my right nipple in her mouth. I didn’t tell her my breasts were sexual dead zones as I fake moaned. After a rough tug on my nipple, she moved away and ordered, “Now go come again and again, baby pet.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” I replied, loving being ordered around and loving how naturally the word ‘Mistress’, even to my sister, rolled off my tongue.

    I returned to the massive fuck-toy, straddled it and began riding it hungrily as I watched Caroline move behind Jill.

    Caroline, not surprisingly, making sure we both submitted to her as the Mistress in this crazy, kinky, incestual, lust-filled night, asked Jill, “Do you want me to fuck you, Jill?”

    Jill was distracted by the cock rubbing up and down her pussy lips as she stammered, “Y-y-yes.”

    “Yes what, Jill?” Caroline asked.

    “Yes, I want you to fuck your big sister,” Jill answered, clearly frustrated the cock wasn’t in her yet.

    “You understand, big sister, that once I fill your hairy cunt with my cock you are my pet,” Caroline explained.

    “Meaning whaaaat?” Jill asked, the pussy teasing driving her crazy.

    “You obey me, always,” Caroline explained. “Jasmine has already agreed, haven’t you, baby pet?”

    All the years writing such scenes, I knew exactly what to say and answered like I had fantasized so many times, albeit never thinking the first time I said it would be to my sister. “Yes, Mistress Caroline, I am your submissive cunt-licker ready to serve you. My mouth, pussy and ass are yours to use as you wish and your baby slut sister submissive is yours to play with as you please.”

    Caroline smiled, clearly impressed by my declaration, “I will take you up on the offer very soon, baby pet.”

    Jill, her mouth dropped open in shock at my words, finally spoke. “I’m yours too, Mistress Caroline. Teach me to be a good pet.”

    “You will obey my every order?” Caroline asked.

    “Y-y-yes,” Jill stammered, clearly overwhelmed with the sudden shift of power as well as her desperate need to come.

    “Yes, what?” Caroline sighed, pulling her cock away.

    “Yes, Mistress, I’ll obey every fucking order,” Jill urgently answered, before begging, “Now please, fuck your pet’s wet cunt.”

    The crazy declaration by Jill, mixed with my own recent declaration of submission, caused electric currents of pleasure throughout my body and my second orgasm exploded through me without warning. “Fuuuuuuuck, I’m coming again!” I screamed.

    Jill screamed too, as Caroline slammed deep into her cunt. “Yeeeeeeeeees!”

    The sounds of sex echoed through the room as I trembled with orgasmic bliss and Jill began breathing heavily as Caroline slammed into her, the sounds of their bodies colliding yet another turn on.

    Caroline suddenly, a couple of minutes later with Jill’s orgasm obviously building, pulled out.

    “Noooooooo, please put it back in!” Jill pleaded, her eyes big and wild with desperation.

    “Beg for your sister to get you off,” Caroline demanded.

    Jill didn’t hesitate, her need to come all that mattered, “Oh God, Mistress Sister, please fuck my cunt and let me have my much needed orgasm.”

    “And you will let me fuck your ass?” Caroline asked.

    “Yes, dammit,” Jill agreed, bursting with frustration. “Now fuck your pet’s burning cunt.”

    “Pet Jill, Pet Jasmine, both of you on the bed now,” Caroline demanded.

    “I’m so close, please just fuck me like a slut,” Jill begged.

    “Bed, now,” Caroline ordered, as she went to her magical closet.

    Jill reluctantly obeyed, as did I, although my obedience was out of curiosity.

    Caroline returned with a long double-ended dildo, just as I reached the bed, and I instantly knew I was about to do something I had only written about or watched in porn.

    Jill got on the bed after me just as Caroline instructed, “Move your cunts close together, my pet siblings.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” both Jill and I said, both hungry for pleasure that had been abruptly stopped.

    Caroline joined us on the bed and said, “Jill, you have the hairiest cunt I have ever seen. Maybe that is why Adam wouldn’t go down on you. We will fix that later, too. Jasmine, yours is cleanly trimmed cunt, very impressive. Although a Brazilian is definitely the way to go if you want your cunts eaten by the ladies.”

    Neither Jill nor I spoke as we watched Caroline rub one end of the dildo up and down Jill’s pussy lips.

    Jill moaned as Caroline slid the head inside her wet cunt. Caroline then turned to me and without any teasing slid the other end inside my very wet cunt. About a foot of the dildo was still in view between Jill and I.

    Caroline instructed, “I want my pets to fuck themselves to orgasm. But first I want you kissing cunts.”

    “What does that mean?” Jill asked, confused.

    I answered, “We’ve got to get all of the rubber snake in our cunts until our pussies are touching each other.”

    “Oh,” Jill said, as I began, moving my legs slowly, awkwardly, towards her and allowing the rubber toy to slide deeper inside me. “Oooooh,” Jill repeated, seemingly understanding what I was really explaining as she too began moving her body towards me.

    Caroline disappeared briefly, but returned with both a video camera and the magical wand.

    Jill, seeing the video camera, pleaded, even though she didn’t stop moving towards me, “Caroline, please don’t film this.”

    Caroline said tersely, “When we are being intimate like this you will speak to me properly or be punished. And trust me, after reading Boo Boo’s stories I have a lot of ways to punish disobedient pets. Don’t I, Jasmine?”

    “I guess soooo,” I answered with a whimper, as the toy shifted deeper in me and at a strange angle.

    “Share with big sister some of the punishments you have written about,” Caroline demanded.

    Over a hundred stories, and yet with a dildo in my cunt and my eyes eye level with Jill’s voluptuous tits I couldn’t think of any.

    “Stop moving my pets,” Caroline ordered.

    Jill whimpered, “Please Mistress, I can’t handle much more teasing.”

    “You can come once our little sister answers a simple question,” Caroline replied turning to me. “Answer me, my little slut, or I will punish you with making you serve Aunt Marilyn using punishments from ‘Spanked to Submission’,” Caroline threatened.

    Finally, a plethora of naughty humiliations popped into my head. “Walking in public with cum dripping down my face; wearing a butt plug in my ass and having to ask a female teaching colleague or worse an eighteen year old student to remove it; made to orgasm in church during a service; going to a gloryhole and sucking cock after cock after cock; shoving my cunt full with carrots and then leaving them on the table in the staff room for all my fellow colleagues, getting fisted by a stranger at a lesbian club; being tattooed with ‘Caroline’s pet’ above my cunt; or.” I smiled naughtily, “getting double penetrated by my two sexy sisters.”

    “Is that last one a punishment or a fantasy?” Caroline asked.

    “Depends how much wine I have had,” I playfully answered.

    “Get each other off, you dirty incest pets,” Caroline ordered.

    Both Jill and I were burning with lust, each of us a vessel for each other’s pleasure, we both bucked our asses forward and soon the plastic snake had disappeared and our pussies were kissing.

    “Holy fuuuuuck, Jasmine!” Jill screamed.

    “Yeeees!” I screamed too, as I began grinding my cunt onto hers. Caroline taped her two sisters fucking each other with a big smile on her face.

    After a minute or two, as both Jill and I aggressively fucked each other, our breathing getting heavier, our orgasms desperate to explode, Caroline, one hand on the camera, the other holding the magic wand, leaned forward and put the buzzing wand on our grinding cunts.

    “Oh fuuuuuuuuck,” Jill screamed the moment the powerful vibrating wand touched her clit.

    “Come now, my big sister pet and my baby sister slut,” Caroline ordered, as she tapped the wand on Jill’s clit and then mine.

    Being called a ‘slut’ turned me on like crazy as I flashed back to Mike pounding me and calling me a variety of dirty names, each memory was turning me on.

    “Call me names, Mistress,” I begged, so close, hoping some nasty name calling could be the trigger to reaching my third orgasm in a row.

    Caroline obliged, “Jasmine, you are a repressed slut, craving to be used as the dirty whore you want to be. You will be my pet, my slut, my cunt-munching, ass licking slave.”

    “Yeeeeeeeees!” I screamed, each name causing twitches throughout my body until I came.

    Jill begged, “Me too, Mistress.”

    “Oh Jill, I plan to use your mouth, cunt and ass whenever I want. Take you to a gloryhole and have you suck a dozen stranger’s cocks. Have you eat my cunt during break at the hospital and release you from the invisible sexual chains you have been held by all these years. You are my personal fuck-slave, is that understood, slut Jill?”

    “Yeeeeees, fuck, make me your sluuuuuuut!” Jill screamed, as her whole body quaked and the dildo slid out of her as cum sprayed out of her cunt, squirting everywhere.

    Without thinking, I spun around, the dildo still in me, and buried my face in my oldest sister’s cunt. I had wanted to taste pussy for so long, wanted to be a protagonist in one of my stories, and, suddenly now that I’m in one, I was going to submit unconditionally to pleasure and not the consequences that were bound to arise the next day when sober.

    Jill’s squirting coated my face as I hungrily licked and licked, the taste everything I had fantasized. Jill moaned, “Oh yes, Jasmine, lick my cunt, don’t you dare fucking stop.”

    I wished I could stay buried between Jill’s legs forever, as her hairy cunt created an aroma that was so intoxicating I was enveloped in perfection. Combined with the deliciousness of her cum that was utterly irresistible, I knew I was not only Caroline’s submissive, but would be Jill’s too if the opportunity arose.

    Caroline commented, “Shit, Jasmine, you are like a fat kid at a candy store after years on a diet.”

    I looked up and said, so drawn into the submission, “Oh, Mistress, thank you for helping me become what I have fantasized being for so long.”

    Jill grabbed my head, and pulled me deep into her cunt, as she ordered, “Keep licking, my cunt-munching baby sister. Once I come, I can come again and again.”

    My face buried in Jill’s pussy, I licked hungrily, my nose also buried in her wet, scented pubic hair.

    I don’t know how long I was pleasuring Jill’s pussy when I heard the unmistakable, grating voice of Aunt Marilyn. “Oh my fucking God!”

    I went to move my head, but Jill grabbed me and held me in my submissive position. “Don’t stop fucking licking. I’m so close again,” Jill demanded, holding my head firmly. I continued licking and tried to hear the conversation between Caroline and Aunt Marilyn.

    “Slut, get undressed now,” Caroline ordered.

    “Yes, Mistress,” Aunt Marilyn replied, before asking, “How did this possibly transpire?”

    “The same as you, whore,” Caroline said. “They are submissive and looking for a Mistress.”

    “Fucking hot,” Aunt Marilyn said, before adding, “the only female left now is your mother.”

    My eyes went wide at such a thought, but I was quickly distracted when my face was coated with Jill’s pussy juice when she came all over my face once again. “Keep licking, slut. Swallow big sister’s cuuuuuuunt juice.”

    I had no choice since she was holding my head deep in her flooding cunt, but I would have obeyed anyway as licking cunt was as exhilarating as I imagined when I wrote about it.

    I felt hands on my ass, my cheeks pulled apart and then a tongue licking my butt hole. I had written about such naughty acts, but had never really wanted it done to me. Yet, the wetness as she swirled her tongue and slowly penetrated my ass with her tongue was so dirty, I felt my cunt, the dildo still part way inside me, starting to burn again.

    Jill finally let go of my head a couple of minutes later, and I turned around and saw Aunt Marilyn’s flaming red hair behind me.

    Caroline said, “I told you she would be here. She will obey any order.”

    Jill ordered, “Tell us what you are, slut Marilyn.”

    Aunt Marilyn quit licking my ass and replied obediently, which was so hot because she had always been such a bitch to us, “I’m Caroline’s unconditional slave.”

    “And now you are also Jill and Jasmine’s unconditional slave too. You will be on call for both my siblings as well. Is that understood?”

    Although it was obvious she was not impressed by this, she obediently agreed, “Of course, Mistress Caroline. May I continue licking Mistress Jasmine’s beautiful asshole?”

    “You may,” Caroline said, still filming all the incestuous debauchery. “Jill, come and lick my cunt.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” Jill answered. I watched as Jill got off the bed, moved the few feet to Caroline, dropped to her knees and, without hesitation, lean forward and began licking Caroline’s cunt.

    I wondered if Caroline would taste similar to Jill; I also wondered what would be the difference of a shaved pussy compared to a hairy pussy. I desperately wanted to taste Caroline. My knees sore, I rolled onto my back, looked at Aunt Marilyn and ordered my new pet, “Keep licking my ass, Aunt Slut.”

    “Yes, Mistress Jasmine,” Aunt Slut responded, lying on her belly and continuing to lick my asshole. I wanted to humiliate her and pondered how as her tongue bathed my rosebud.

    Meanwhile, I glanced over to Caroline and Jill, wishing I could see better as all I could see was Jill’s back.

    Caroline asked, “Do you want to fuck Slut Marilyn’s ass?”

    “God, yes,” I said, the idea of fucking someone’s ass a major turn-on.

    “Go choose a strap-on from the closet. This slut can take any size in her fat ass,” Caroline instructed.

    “Get on all fours, bitch,” I ordered, getting off the bed and going to the closet.

    I couldn’t believe how many toys were in her closet. She had at least a dozen strap-ons. I grabbed the biggest one there, ten inches in length and fucking wide. I strapped it on me and felt my cunt get damp, another fantasy coming true. I returned to the room and Marilyn’s eyes went big when she saw the size of the cock I was wearing.

    Caroline laughed, “Go big or go home, is it?”

    I shrugged, “This bitch has been a pain in my ass for years and now I plan to return the favour.”

    Caroline laughed again, “Oh, you and your puns.”

    I reached the bed, moved in front of my new pet and shoved the cock in her mouth. I roughly face fucked her, making her gag as I got eight inches in her mouth. Listening to her slobbering sounds was yet another turn-on.

    Caroline ordered to Jill like she was a puppy dog in training (which maybe she was), “Stay,” and went to her closet of pleasure. She returned with a strange contraption. She walked to Jill and put the contraption with a cock on Jill’s head. I gasped as I realized she had made Jill’s face a cock. Caroline then ordered, “Sit on your knees.”

    Jill obeyed, and Caroline straddled Jill’s face and lowered her cunt slowly. It was the hottest and strangest moment of the night so far.

    I slapped Marilyn’s head and said, “Keep sucking, bitch,” as I realized I had stopped face-fucking her to watch my two sisters in a kinky sex act.

    Suddenly, I really wanted to fuck Marilyn’s ass. I pulled out of her mouth and went to the closet of naughty toys to grab some lube. As I grabbed a bottle, I saw handcuffs and smiled deviously. Grabbing them, I returned to the room of sin to see that Jill was now on her back and Caroline was riding our sister’s face. Things just kept getting hotter.

    Reaching the bed, I ordered, “Slut, put your hands on the bed rail.”

    Aunt Marilyn saw the handcuffs and obeyed, saying, “I didn’t know you were such a devious woman.”

    “I always assumed you were a slutty whore,” I countered, as I handcuffed her to the bed.

    Caroline moaned, “Does my slut want her Mistress’s cum?”

    Jill mumbled, partially muffled by the toy cock strapped around her mouth, “Yes.”

    Caroline got off the cock, quickly took the toy off Jill’s head, and lowered her wet cunt onto Jill’s face. “Lick me, my pet.”

    Jill assumedly obeyed, as Caroline’s moans began to increase. I moved behind Marilyn and ordered, as I poured lube between her ass cheeks, “Beg me to fuck your fat ass, bitch.”

    Aunt Marilyn responded, as I rubbed the big cock up and down between her ass cheeks, “Oh, Mistress Jasmine, fuck my fat ass with that big cock. Punish me for all the times I treated you pooooorly.”

    I pushed forward, the wide black cock slowly penetrating her ass. I kept pushing forward, even as her whimpers echoed through the room, the wide cock obviously causing an extreme burn. “Shiiiiit,” she whimpered, which made me smile.

    I kept pushing forward, wanting to see all ten inches buried in her. I wanted to pound her hard, to have her screaming in a mixture of pleasure and pain.

    Caroline moaned loudly, “That’s it Jill, suck my clit.”

    I turned to watch Caroline with her eyes closed, cupping her tiny breasts, as she was near the brink of orgasm.

    I continued pushing forward until eight inches had disappeared between Marilyn’s, tanned, fat ass, all the while she kept whimpering. I then began moving in and out, loving the feeling of fucking someone. Although I loved a cock in my mouth, pussy or ass and loved being fucked hard and deep, it was an exhilarating experience to be the one doing the fucking. I held onto her hips, and as her whimpers shifted to moans I began to move faster in her ass, still determined to fill it completely.

    “Yeeeeeees,” Caroline screamed, as she was clearly coming on Jill’s face.

    I watched her facial expressions shift throughout her orgasm as I continued pumping the plastic cock deep into Marilyn’s ass.

    Marilyn, now enjoying the cock in her ass, begged, “Fuck my ass harder.”

    I obliged, slamming forward, allowing the whole black cock to disappear in her ass.

    “Yeeeeeees!” she screamed, as I went deeper than it seemed possible inside her ass.

    My body continued to slam into her for a couple more minutes, her moans increasing, when Caroline stood up and ordered, “Come here, Jasmine. But keep that cock buried deep in the slut’s ass.”

    I undid the strap from my body and with the cock already deep in her ass, I slapped the end of the toy pushing it even further up her ass.

    “Oh, fucker!” Marilyn screamed, as it burned her ass.

    “Stay,” I quipped, laughing at the order since I had her handcuffed to the bed.

    Caroline grabbed my hand and led me to the closet, grabbed another strap-on and put it on my waist, all the while kissing my neck and back. “You are still one sexy woman, Jasmine.”

    My face flushed at the rare compliment in a night of naughty submission. “As are you!” I said, turning around and kissing her.

    She returned the kiss and for a couple of minutes we kissed passionately. Breaking away at last, she said, “I want this to be more than just tonight, Jasmine. I want you to be my obedient pet.”

    I looked into her eyes and answered, “I meant every word I said earlier. I am yours, and Jill’s too.”

    “You really are the submissive character in all your stories aren’t you?” she asked, her hand moving to my still wet cunt.

    “My stories have been my outlet to avoid succumbing to my submissive nature, and the subservient lifestyle I have always craved,” I admitted.

    “Well, now you have a great story to write,” Caroline said, sliding her finger in my cunt.

    “Ohh, you want me to write it?” I asked,

    “For sure,” Caroline said. “Your fans need to know that you are an incest-whore, just like the women you write about.”

    “And your pet,” I added.

    “Exactly,” she said, grabbing a thinner strap-on and putting it on herself. “Now let’s go double penetrate your big sister.”

    “Fuck, yes,” I agreed, the thought making my pussy juice leak down my leg. “Can I get dp’d too?”

    “All in good time, my slutty baby sister,” Caroline laughed, grabbing my hand and leading me back to the bedroom. Jill was in the washroom so we both waited for her return.

    I walked over to Marilyn and slapped the toy in her ass three times and chuckled as she screamed with each spank.

    “You are as devious as some of your dominant characters,” Caroline said, impressed, just as Jill came out of the washroom and saw her two younger siblings with strap-ons.

    She asked, her eyes big, “Are those for me?”

    “It is your Valentine’s Day present from us,” Caroline said.

    “Yes, your first double penetration,” I added.

    “Oh my,” Jill said.

    Caroline smiled and said, “Remember, I told you to never say never. Now, Jasmine, lay on the bed on your back beside our bound bitch.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” I agreed, loving the way the word ‘Mistress’ rolled off my tongue so naturally.

    Once I was on the bed, I glanced over to Marilyn, but didn’t say anything before turning my gaze back to my sisters.

    “Straddle Boo Boo’s big cock, Jill,” Caroline ordered.

    “Yes, Mistress Caroline,” Jill replied, eager, I imagine, to get fucked again after her lengthy lesbian session of pleasing Caroline.

    Jill joined me on the bed, straddled my cock, lowered herself onto it and leaned forward until our lips met. She slipped her tongue in my mouth again and we made out passionately while we felt the bed move, assumedly Caroline joining us.

    As I continued kissing Jill, I thought about the reality that I was about to have my first threesome. I would have never in a million years thought that it would be an incestuous threesome. Yet here I was with my strap-on in Jill’s cunt, my tongue in her mouth as we awaited Caroline’s sodomizing of Jill.

    Caroline asked, “Are you ready to get your ass filled, Jill?”

    Jill broke the kiss and answered, “A little scared, but that is no longer my decision to make.”

    “Whose is it?” Caroline asked, even though she obviously knew the answer.

    “Mistress Caroline’s,” Jill answered, before adding, “and all three of my holes and my big titties are yours to play with as you wish.”

    ‘Good answer, slut,” Caroline said, spanking Jill’s ass.

    Jill returned to kissing me as I assumed Caroline generously coated Jill’s rosebud with anal lube. “Now relax, Jill, this will be uncomfortable for a bit.”

    “Okay,” Jill said nervously, looking into my eyes.

    Trying to comfort my nervous sister, I said, “Trust me, you are going to love it once you get accustomed to the feeling.”

    “I hope so,” she said.

    “Now get those lips back onto mine,” I said.

    We continued to kiss while Caroline began to penetrate Jill’s ass. I would have loved to have watched it, but the whimpers that resonated in my mouth as we continued kissing told me the sodomy had begun.

    My tongue distracted Jill as best it could while Caroline continued the slow exploration of Jill’s virgin ass.

    Eventually, Caroline announced, “All in, Jill.”

    Jill broke the kiss and asked, “Are you going to fuck my ass or just kneel there making obvious announcements?”

    “Such a bad little ass-slut,” Caroline playfully said, as she began to fuck Jill’s ass. I watched Jill’s facial expressions as she got used to a cock in her ass.

    Jill moaned, “The two cocks are filling me so completely.”

    “Oh, we are just getting started,” Caroline promised, as she began to shift from slow strokes, to long hard strokes, forcing Jill’s body to move forward with each thrust, her massive tits slamming into my chin as Jill shifted positions.

    “Oh shit, Caroline, pound my ass,” Jill begged, the sensation of a cock in her ass finally bringing the pleasure I long recalled feeling.

    “Are you an ass-whore now?” Caroline asked, continuing to fuck her sister hard.

    “Oooooh yes, a dirty fucking ass-whore, just like Aunt Slut here,” Jill replied, moving her hand and viciously slapping the cock in Marilyn’s ass.

    I had forgotten she was beside us. I was so transfixed with Jill’s lips and now her tits as Marilyn screamed, “Bloody fucking hell.”

    “Meet my strokes, Jasmine,” Caroline said. “Let’s really double fuck our sister.”

    I obliged, bucking my ass up, which caused Jill to scream, “Oh my Lord, don’t stop, fuck.”

    Although difficult, I kept bucking my ass up, meeting Caroline’s forceful thrusts which caused Jill to make a variety of unique noises and curse like I had never heard her before, while all her sentences became incoherent babble.

    “Oh pound my…shit…ass…harder…double team me…oh God…whore…I’m a whore…an incest slut…shit…cunt on fire…close…oh yeah…come…please…oh, oh, oh,” Jill babbled.

    Jill was so close and I reached for her tits and tugged on them hard while bucking up furiously, wanting to hear her explode.

    “My tits, my melons, oh yes, pull them, suck them, fuckity, fuck, fuck,” Jill continued to babble.

    I leaned forward took her right nipple in my mouth and tugged on it with my teeth just as she screamed, “Fuuuuuuuuuuuck holy shiiiiiiit!”

    She collapsed on me, her tits suffocating me as I felt her body tremble.

    Caroline kept thrusting into her ass as I just allowed the cock in her cunt to sit lodged in her.

    “Keep coming, ass-slut,” Caroline demanded.

    Jill babbled, “Still…fuuuuck…coming.”

    I licked and bit her tits thinking what a way to die. Being suffocated by the biggest tits I had ever felt. Finally, Caroline pulled out, Jill weakly rolled off, crashing into our bound bitch and I watched as Caroline shoved the cock, just in Jill’s ass, into Aunt Marilyn’s mouth, roughly face fucking her.

    My appetite still not quenched, I rolled on top of Jill, straddling her, and lowering my cunt on her face. Leaning forward I buried my face in her well fucked cunt as I started a sister 69.

    The two of us licked each other lavishly, taking our time, as we listened to the gagging sounds of Marilyn.

    After a couple minutes of licking each other, my leg cramped and I had to stand up. I apologized to Jill, “Sorry, sorry, sorry, leg cramp.”

    Jill laughed, “I forgive you this one time.”

    Caroline pulled her cock out of Marilyn’s mouth and said, “My pets, should we go and get some real food?”

    “God yes, getting fucked and eating cunt was quite the work out,” I said, dramatically.

    “Ditto,” Jill laughed.

    Caroline said, “Marilyn we will be back later…probably.”

    “Don’t leave me here like this,” Marilyn begged.

    “You’re right,” Caroline said, going to her magical closet again. Returning, she walked over to the still bound bitch, turned on a small ball and slid it in Marilyn’s pussy. “Don’t you dare come until we get back.”

    “Yeeees, Mistress,” Marilyn moaned, both her holes now filled.

    Leaving her alone, we went downstairs, and devoured the appetizers Caroline had brought out before this crazy night became epic.

    Finally, Jill said, “So now what?”

    “Do you mean now or tomorrow?” Caroline asked.

    “Both, I suppose,” Jill said.

    “Well, I am getting pretty tired; I don’t think I will even call Emma tonight. But we need to have one finale hurrah. As for the future, this is definitely the beginning,” Caroline smiled.

    “I am not sure what this will feel like once I sober up completely and realize what we did,” Jill said.

    I poured each of us a glass of wine and said, “Well, then let’s not sober up. Plus, Caroline promised me a double penetration.”

    “And I do always keep my promises,” Caroline smiled, standing up.

    “Jill downed half the wine, as she asked, “Can I fuck Boo Boo’s ass?”

    Caroline laughed, “I think I created a monster.”

    “Two monsters, Mistress,” I purred as Caroline went upstairs to grab a few toys as we prepared for one more round downstairs in the living room.

    Truth be told, it ended up being two more rounds. A lengthy double penetration for me, where I came like crazy and we finished up with a three sister daisy chain where we licked, sucked and fingered each other’s pussies until we all reached orgasm simultaneously all of us falling asleep out of exhaustion on the living room floor…completely forgetting about Marilyn until the next morning.

    Like I said at the beginning of the story…most great things in life happen when you least expect it and this, the most completely sexual experience of my life, the first of many with my beautiful sisters, was completely unexpected.

    Not surprisingly, Valentine’s Day became an incest tradition without men, although we did add another member the following year…mom.

    THE END


  • Me and the ‘Family’ Part 2

    Font size : +


    please read part one first otherwise this wont stand up as well on its own

    As I lay there watching 2 of the sexiest females I’ve ever met in my life kiss and touch each other I felt totally complete. I didn’t think I would ever be able to top off tonight sexually and I just didn’t care. It was so erotic watching as the sisters passionately kissed each other. I knew this was a little incestuous and I’m sure they did too but they were so turned on at this point it didn’t seem to matter. I spoke quietly and told Kay to feel Dani’s tits and ass and see how incredible they were.

    ‘Holy shit Dani, your tits are amazing and your nipples are so thick, come here and let me suck on them’ Kay said.

    As Kay began to get fully into this I mouthed to Dani ‘Are you ok? Want this to stop?’

    She nodded her head and a little part of me died, but then she took her sisters face in her hand, lifted her eye to eye and kissed her with new found vigor and abandonment. The lust returned and then I saw something that made my cock bolt up and harder than possible, Kay had her hand between Dani’s legs and was sliding 3 fingers into Dani, as her thumb rubbed her clit. Kays other hand was working her own pussy into a lather. I had to grab my cock and slowly I started to pull on my shaft.
    Kay saw me and broke the kiss with Dani and told me I had to watch and was not allowed to touch myself whilst I watched the show. I hated this just about as much as I was loving it. Knowing I couldn’t make myself cum to the hottest thing on Earth was torment but of the great kind if there is such a thing.

    Kay pushed Dani backwards and as she fell back Kays mouth made direct contact with the pussy I had been inside not five minutes ago.
    I had always known Kay was Bi-curious and got turned on by watching lesbian and group porn but she had always said she didn’t think she could ever go down on another female and let one of them go down on her. Clearly something had changed in the last half hour deep within her, her sexual depravity had been unburdened and she was now tonguing her sister’s pussy like a cat with a bowl of cream. Personally I was really struggling to contain myself, I wanted, no I needed to touch myself, help the release that was building up faster than when I lost my virginity.

    It was at this point I thought fuck it, I’m not gonna lay here and not be part of this so I stood up and walked around the bed, grabbed my Mobile Phone and switched on the camera. I will be using this footage for my own pleasure for the next ten years easily. The views I had were almost indescribable, but Kays ass sticking up into the air, asshole puckering with pleasure and her pussy, wow what a pussy she has, slightly open with the juices literally dripping down her thighs. Looking up a little seeing Dani’s legs spread with my missus’s tongue and now fingers working at an incredible rate to bring on an Orgasm to end all Orgasms. Up further still was Dani’s chest, flustered red with amazing tits being pinched and twisted so much so they looked purple. Dani didn’t seem to care what-so-ever about how they would feel in the morning and then there was her face; scrunched up looking like it was about to explode, the eyes were screwed tightly closed and trying to focus on the impending explosion between her legs.

    I went into Kay’s bedside drawer and took out 2 of her vibrating dildos. There was the world famous rabbit which she loves using and then there was a little white plastic one which I’d used on her only twice, both times inserting it into her ass as it was ribbed and must have been incredible on the sphincter. Kay spotted what I was passing her and withdrew her fingers from Dani’s pussy and switched on the rabbit and inserted that into her sister in one push. Dani’s screamed and came right then, but Kay didn’t seem to care as she continued to work it into her sister harder and faster, the little bunny ears were spread around Dani’s Clit and within a minute another orgasm burst within her and with so much force she ejected the dildo from within her and a gush of cum flew out and hit Kays face, of which some landed in her mouth. This must have made Kay even hornier and she started to lap up every drop from the source. It was at this point I decided I was joining in and slid my throbbing cock into Kay’s pussy and began to fuck her as she was lapping at her sister.

    Dani was completely spent but myself and Kay were really only just getting started. I told Dani to slide under Kay and play with her pussy as I rammed my cock deep within her which she did quite quickly. The feeling on my cock was unreal and must have felt intense to Kay and she came seconds after Dani’s fingers made contact with her clit. I could feel her muscles contract around my cock and this only drove me on further. Kay then made a noise that I’d never heard before. A long throaty sound followed by the words ’fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuuuuccckkkkkk…. Keep licking my clit and fuck me harder babe’
    I now knew what the sound was for, Dani had decided to try something else new tonight and as soon and she made contact Kay had lost it.

    I felt Kay cum once again but still I hadn’t cum, my legs were starting to burn because of the position and my pace slowed somewhat. Dani stopped tonguing Kay and moved out of the way. Kay passed Dani the little white vibrator and told her to lube it up. As she did this the next words I heard hit me with a bolt of lightning.
    ‘Slide it up Will’s ass, and keep going until he cums’
    Dani looked at Kay for a second then smiled and I was still slowly taking Kay from behind as I felt the cold, sticky and hard dildo touch my asshole. It felt strange and a little sore to begin with but as the small ridges popped into and out of my ass I was pounding Kay harder and faster than I had the energy for. I have never had gay thoughts in my life and to be honest I would never have asked for this in my life but now it was happening I didn’t want it to stop. I Pulled my cock from Kays pussy and slid it straight into her ass. Now we both had something deep within our bowels. Seconds later with the increased tightness of her ass I came with what can only be described as Niagra Falls erupting from my balls. Kay feeling me orgasm with such force joined me in Orgasm and then once it had subsided we collapsed onto the bed.
    Me in the middle, Dani on the left and Kay on the right, all naked and sweaty. Truly fucked and as we lay cuddled up exhaustion took over and we drifted off to sleep.
    In the Morning We awoke, showered separately and said our goodbyes to Dani. I thanked Kay for the best night of my life and she said a few words that lit me on fire…..

    Next time ask me to join in first. She kissed me and all I could muster was

    ‘Next time?’


  • Pet Mommy: Fucking with Mommy-Slut

    Font size : +


    Mom’s task is to seduce daughter for her Master…her son.

    “Pet Mommy”: Fucking with Mommy-Slut

    Summary: Mom’s task is to seduce daughter for her Master…her son.

    Recap: This is actually part three. Obviously, you should read parts 1 and 2 first, as they will help understand how the mother ended up where she is now; if you already have read the first two parts and can’t remember the basic plot or just want to start here on part three…here is a very brief summary of the story so far.

    “Pet Mommy”: Creating a Mommy-Slut Summary: A mother learns her son fantasizes about fucking her and, realizing just how much he resembles her deceased dominant husband, decides to make his fantasy a reality…in the end seducing her son and becoming his submissive pet mommy.

    “Pet Mommy”: DP Mommy Slut!-Summary: A mother’s dominant son makes another fantasy come true…her first double penetration. He also insists that she seduce her daughter and give her to him as a present at his graduation. That is what part three will focus on.

    Notes: Thanks as always to my editors MAB7991, Leann and Goamz for the laborious amount of time they spend in helping to make this sequel better.

    “Pet Mommy”: Fucking with Mommy-Slut

    I love Michael, my son.

    I love how he has become the man of the household, I love that he knows what I need sexually.

    I love that he has discovered my long lost submissive side.

    I love that he uses all three of my holes whenever he wishes, even sharing me with his best friend Frederick has been amazing.

    I love the taste of his cum in my mouth, his cum exploding in my pussy and his cum leaking out of my ass.

    I love that he is my Master and that I am his submissive.

    Yet, it is one thing to make a promise while in the throes of passion, it is another to attempt to fulfill it once clarity hits; his latest expectation of me…to seduce his sister, my daughter, which seems an impossible expectation to fulfill.

    …..

    Two days before Crystal was to return home for Michael’s graduation, Michael asked, while his cock was pounding my ass slowly, his cum still dripping out of my cunt from his last load just a few minutes ago, what my seduction plan was?

    “I-I-I don’t know,” I stammered, distracted by just how good his cock felt in my ass, not to mention I really had no good idea how to make such an impossibility a possibility.

    His cock lodged deep in my ass, he stopped fucking me as he pointed out, clearly disappointed by my answer, “Mother, it has almost been a week. She is going to be here in two nights. I expect her on her knees, ready to please me by Saturday evening, is that clear?”

    He pulled out and slammed into my ass hard. I screamed, “Buuuuuuuuut hooooooooow?”

    “You want my help?” He asked.

    “Of course, Master,” I purred, trying desperately to get him to assist in this crazy conquest he had in mind. Oddly, when horny, which was often, the idea of seducing my daughter was quite the turn-on; I had already crossed the line in every way possible with my son, doing it a second time with my daughter didn’t seem as bad as the back and forth guilt I felt while seducing him. Accepting yourself for who you are and ignoring society’s beliefs on incest was very liberating. So was doing research on incest and realizing three things:
    1. Historically, it used to be quite common.

    2. Although not talked about openly, incest is much more common than let on…once you dig deeper into the underbelly of society’s false expectations.

    3. The more I accepted the first two, the easier it was to convince myself that there was no better way to show how much I loved my son than to give myself to him unconditionally: mind, body and soul. After all, those are the exact expectations of a woman when she marries a man and that was exactly what I had done with my husband for all those years. In the most simplistic terms, Michael had replaced his father as head of the household and now received the exact same benefits my husband used to enjoy. Plus, as much as I loved my husband, god bless his soul, I love my son even more.

    “On Friday take her shopping somewhere to get her a new dress for the graduation ceremony, and then suggest going to a lingerie store as well, telling her you have a new man in your life,” he began.

    “Okay,” I moaned, his cock pumping in my ass a constant distraction. “I am not sure that will be enough.”

    “Well, if she is as big a slut as her mother, it may be, but I thought while you were bonding with her, I would go do some reconnaissance on her computer,” he continued.

    “Oooooh,” I moaned, thinking this idea seemed like a good start.

    “If the eyes are the gateway into the soul of a person, their hard drive is the gateway into the true kink in them,” he concluded, something that was pretty hard to disagree with.

    On the computer you could research secret kinks, read stories based on such interests, have chats with people with similar kinks and, of course, watch every type of porn imaginable, many of which I never knew existed (Did you know there is cartoon porn site involving many of the cartoon characters we grew up watching? I sure didn’t). Since seducing my son, I have watched online incest porn and read lots of incest stories. Each story making my guilt fade away little by little. Since Michael’s order to seduce Crystal, I have been reading mother-daughter incest stories trying to find ideas to use to come up with a game plan. Yet, incest stories are exactly that and making such a seduction a reality was way more complex then pen on paper.

    “That’s a good idea,” I moaned, my orgasm starting to build, my greatest orgasms coming from anal sex (strange but true).

    “And just to add a little motivation to your task,” he announced, surprising me by pulling out of me, he loved coming in my ass.

    “Whaaaat?” I whimpered, frustrated he had pulled out with me so close to orgasm.

    He moved around and shoved his pulsing, stiff cock in my mouth and began fucking my mouth as he explained, “You are not allowed to come until your task is completed.”

    My eyes went wide; the gravity of his expectation and the consequences of failure were now clear. I would have responded, but his cock was fucking my mouth, his balls spanking my chin with each thrust forward. I usually loved his aggressive need to come approach, but with my orgasm so close and knowing I was no longer allowed to come, I was super annoyed.

    He continued, “You can still get your daily dose of my cum with blow jobs but you are not allowed to cooooome.”

    His sweet white stuff exploded in my mouth and I focused on swallowing it all like I had been trained to do, wasting cum was way worse than wasting booze. He slowed down as I milked his cock for every last trace of his addicting sperm.

    Finally, he pulled out and continued the conversation as if it hadn’t been interrupted when he shot his load in his mother’s mouth, “Is that understand, Pet Mommy?”

    “Yes,” I answered, stretching my mouth after the quick pounding it just took.

    “You don’t like the idea?” He asked, clearly catching my disappointed tone.

    “May I speak honestly?” I asked, looking up at him.

    “Of course,” he shrugged, his cock beginning to shrink before me. It really is one of the real great wonders of the world, the beauty of a cock growing to an aroused state or a just-shot-its-load-cock slowly going back into sexual hibernation.

    “I am very close right now, Master,” I explained, praying for sexual release.

    “All the better for you to really understand the full depth of my expectations of you, I want Crystal as my graduation present,” he answered.

    “I just don’t know if I can do it,” I admitted.

    “I know you can, Mom,” he said, putting his cock back in my mouth. I swirled my tongue around giving his cock a quick wash before he pulled out and said, “Now, no more of this defeatist mindset, is that understood?”

    “Yes, I understand,” I answered, adding jokingly, “May I go and have a cold shower?”

    “Does that work for women?” He asked with a chuckle.

    Standing up, I answered, “I’m about to find out.”

    Although the coldness didn’t distinguish the burning flame entirely, it cooled down the fire inside enough to let me think straight.

    The next two days were torture as I tried to resist the temptation to come, especially when each morning wake up and evening bed time included me swallowing a load of Michael’s cum. I wanted him in my cunt and ass, I wanted to be fucked, pounded, and used. Yet, each time Michael only reminded me of the task at hand.

    When not being used as a cum deposit, or working, I was reading sex stories, chatting with online mothers who had seduced their daughters (if they were really mothers) and trying to formulate a plan that had a chance of working. In the end, a mixture of flattery, intimate contact and open conversations seemed to be the key…and, of course, booze. The problem was I was on a very strict timeline.

    The morning of the day Crystal was to arrive, Michael deposited a load down my belly for breakfast and asked, “So, is my pet excited for her new task?”

    “I’m excited to be allowed to come and to make you happy,” I answered.

    “You don’t want to seduce your daughter?” he asked, his tone implying he was actually surprised by this possibility.

    “More scared than anything,” I answered. “Even though I knew it was technically wrong when I seduced you, I knew it was your fantasy.”

    “That it was,” he smiled, his beautiful cock beginning to shrink.

    “But Crystal…first of all girls are different,” I began.

    “Oh, I beg to differ,” he quipped back, tracing my lips with his cock.

    “Okay, but I am the exception,” I smiled back, licking the bottom of his cock.

    “Well Crystal looks like you, has the same body as you and the same quirky personality as you,” Michael pointed out.

    “So if Mommy is an incest slut, Crystal must be an incest slut too?” I quipped, moving my tongue to his balls, something I had never done to him before.

    “It’s a theory,” he moaned, as I took one of his balls in my mouth.

    I didn’t respond as I pleasured one ball and then the other.

    “Shit Slut, you never cease to surprise me,” he moaned softly.

    “I aim to please,” I replied.

    “That you do, Mom,” he agreed, calling me mom without any derogatory words before it or after it was rare when we were alone. I was used to pet mommy or mommy slut, mommy whore, mommy slave or the past couple days just ‘cum bucket’.

    I slid my tongue back up his stiff rod wishing he would just fuck me hard.

    As if reading my mind, “Does Crystal’s mom want her back door plugged?”

    Using my daughter’s name was strange, yet I responded, playing along, “Yes, Master, Crystal’s mom would love her back door to be pillaged.”

    “Show me that ass,” he ordered.

    If there were an obedience speed Olympics event, I am sure I would have set a new world record as I quickly got in position offering my ass to my son.

    “You are such a good bad mommy,” he commented, his cock now between my ass cheeks, teasing my hunger.

    “Please Master, I need it soooo bad,” I begged, my hunger for his cock more addicting than nicotine.

    “What are you willing to do for it,” he asked, the head of his cock just pushing into my tight rosebud.

    “Whatever you wish, Master,” I responded, so horny I would walk into church, drop to my knees and blow our minister during his sermon if ordered.

    “You will eat your daughter’s pussy?” He questioned, his beautiful cock so close to filling me.

    “I’ll be her mommy-slut too if you want, Master. I’ll make sure she is in stockings for you on Saturday when I offer up your sister as a gift for you,” I answered, the idea turning me on more than I thought it would.

    “If you promise she will be my slut by Saturday night I will let you come from a good hard ass fucking,” he offered, as his cock broke through and slid in my wanton ass.

    “Yeeeees,” I screamed, a two day withdrawal two days too long.

    He started slow but I begged, “Don’t make love to Mommy’s ass, baby, pound it.”

    Obliging the unique mother request, he slammed into my ass filling me so fully that my orgasm began bubbling inside me after just a few strokes.

    “Oh God, Michael, I love your cock in my ass,” I screamed. “Promise me you will never stop using Mommy.”

    “That is one promise I know I can keep,” he laughed between deep hard thrusts.

    He fucked me deep and hard for a while until my orgasm was inevitable.

    “Oh yes, Michael, I looooooove yooooooou,” I screamed like the slut I was, as I came from being ass fucked from my son.

    “I love you too, Mom,” he replied, even as he continued hammering away as my orgasm coursed through me.

    “Fill my ass with your cream, baby, I want to walk around all day with the constant reminder of you,” I said, the thought so nasty that another gush of pleasure pulsated through me.

    “Fuck you are such a hot little slut, Mom,” he groaned.

    “Just your slut, son,” I moaned back, as my ass began bouncing back on his cock, my ass clenching as I tried to milk his cock dry.

    “And Frederick’s,” Michael reminded, memories of my first double penetration flooding back to me, causing a second orgasm to begin building inside me.

    “Yes, and your best friend who you shared your mommy-slut with,” I agreed, wishing I had a second cock for my cunt now and maybe even a third to blow, another fantasy I had not yet fulfilled.

    “And soon you will have either a Mistress or a pet of your own,” he added, throwing in another wrinkle to the upcoming seduction of my college daughter. I just assumed I would be the submissive, but making my demanding daughter my pet…well, that was suddenly a delicious idea.

    I asked, “Do you want your bitchy sister to be my mistress or Mommy’s little cunt slave?”

    “Both sound delicious, but it would be awesome to see her knocked down a peg or two,” he answered, as I continued riding his cock with my ass.

    “I’ll make her my little eager cunt-licking, cocksucking, ass fucking submissive for us,” I moaned, getting drawn into the nasty seduction, a second orgasm inevitable.

    “Shoot, Mom, you know just the right words to say.”

    A few more hard bounces back on his stiff rod and I was about to burst as I begged, “May I come again, my son, my master?”

    “You really are insatiable,” Michael responded.

    “You turned on my long dormant inner slut, baby, and it has no intention of ever going back into slumber,” I squealed back, holding back the inevitable earthquake.

    “Don’t you dare cum until I do, slut,” he ordered.

    “Okay, baby,” I moaned, knowing that as soon as I felt my son’s seed fill my back door my orgasm would follow instantly. It seemed I had an ass trigger as absurd as that was. Knowing he liked dirty talk, I asked, “Should Mommy go and buy a nice big strap-on to fuck your sister?”

    “Shit, yes,” he grunted, clearly close.

    “Or maybe a double-ended dildo so we could fuck each other, our stocking-clad feet pressed together,” I continued, turning myself on as I tried to get him off.

    “Here it comes, you cum slut,” he grunted, the second his cum shot inside my ass my own orgasm triggered as I came simultaneously.

    I continued slowly moving back on his cock as we both enjoyed the after effects of our orgasm.

    Pulling out eventually, Michael said, “I really do love you, Mom.”

    “I love you too, son,” I replied, the soft words warming my heart.

    The brief minute of intimacy was short lived as Michael spanked my ass and ordered, “Now go and make my sister our slut.”

    “Yes, Master,” I agreed, a little more excited about the possible seduction now that I thought of it in terms of her being my pet and not the other way around. Crystal had been a handful to raise, unlike Michael who was pretty simple. The thought of disciplining her sexually somehow made Michael’s demand exciting to attempt to complete…plus the payoff would be awesome.

    All day at work, I was distracted thinking about the next 48 hours and the seemingly impossible, yet incredibly intoxicating possibility.

    …..

    That evening, after swallowing loads from both Frederick and Michael, I headed to the airport to pick up Crystal. I had butterflies in my stomach as I contemplated the task at hand.

    The flight was late and Crystal, being Crystal, was in a foul mood as she ranted about the inept stewardesses and the turbulence as if the gods were after her.

    Trying to be a normal mother, once in the vehicle, I asked about her first year and about how the summer job was going, college already done, and how she enjoyed the west coast. I learned her job working as a secretary at a dental clinic was mind-numbingly boring, she loved the ocean but hated the cool breeze and she was on a ‘I hate all men’ phase.

    An opening given, I joked, “Well, you could be a lesbian.”

    She laughed, “I am seriously considering it.”

    Trying to keep the conversation going, I admitted, “Can’t deny I don’t miss my college days.”

    Crystal’s eyes went big. “Mom, are you implying what I think you’re implying?”

    “I don’t know what you think I’m implying, I am just saying I miss the carefree college dorm days,” I replied coyly, before adding, another seed planted, “and nights, late, late nights.”

    Crystal was clearly stunned by my implication that I played around with other girls in college. After a brief moment of silence, she said stunned, “I can’t believe you dyked out in college.”

    “I didn’t say I did…as you so eloquently put it…dyke out.”

    “You implied it,” she countered.

    “No, you construed it,” I countered right back, enjoying the verbal manipulation and frustration and confusion I was clearly causing her.

    “So Mother, do you have any naughty secrets from your past?” Crystal asked, seemingly impressed her old bag of a mother may have been wild when younger.

    “Do you?” I countered, continuing to elude answering her questions.

    “Are you asking your daughter if she is s dyke?” Crystal asked, clearly surprised by my strange behaviour.

    “Dyke is such a crude word,” I replied, continuing to manipulate her, trying to draw her into my web of seduction as I tried to feel her out.

    “Sorry, Mother,” she said, her tone implying she was annoyed by me. Using her bluntness she was usually known for she asked, “Did you lez out back in college?”

    “Define lez out,” I requested.

    “You are more frustrating than my last boyfriend was,” she said, exasperated by my answers. She asked bluntly, “Licking pussy, munching cunt.”

    “Crystal,” I said scolding her, “watch your language.”

    “Are you kidding me?” She asked.

    I glared at her for a moment before breaking in laughter and answered her question vaguely, “I too was young and carefree once.”

    “So you did?” she asked clearly wanting to hear the words out of my mouth.

    “Did I eat pussy and munch cunt?” I asked with a smile, repeating her foul language, she still unaware just how dirty my mouth was or what it had been filled with daily ever since my seduction.

    “Mom, what has gotten into you?” she gasped.

    “That is a rather personal question,” I joked, as we rolled into the driveway.

    “I can’t believe this conversation,” Crystal said, her tone portraying just how overwhelmed she was by the frank, yet vague, conversation.

    “You’re an adult now Crystal,” I said, putting my hand on her leg. I softened my tone as I said, “I want us to have a much deeper relationship than mother and daughter,” the real meaning of my words much more sinister than it sounded.

    “Really?” Crystal asked, used to her and I bumping heads more times than not, although I hoped to be doing a whole different type of bumping with her soon.

    “Of course, honey. You’re turning twenty soon. I want our relationship to move to another level, “I explained, staring into her blue eyes, my pussy wet with intent.

    Crystal was so surprised by the shift in our mother-daughter relationship, she said, “Cool,” still sounding like a teenager, which she technically was.

    I gave her leg a firm squeeze as I added, “Of course, I am still your mother, and I always know what is best for you.”

    “There she is,” Crystal smiled.

    “There who is?” I asked, although I knew exactly what she went.

    “The mother I know,” she countered, laughing gently.

    Leaving her with ominous implications, I responded as I opened my door, “Oh honey, I know you think you know me, but you only know me as your mother, not as a woman.”

    Before she could respond, I got out of the car allowing my words to fluster her. I was thrilled with just how well the drive went, the seeds of seduction slyly planted.

    That night, Crystal went out to see some friends after agreeing to go shopping with me tomorrow afternoon. The plan was I would work half a day, pick her up for lunch and then go get new outfits for both of us for Saturday’s graduation ceremony.

    Michael and Frederick went out as well, going to a nine o’clock movie leaving me home alone. Happy with my progress, I drew myself a bubble bath and relaxed knowing tomorrow was going to be potentially another life-altering seduction.

    …..

    Friday morning, Michael had school and woke me up with his cock tapping my lips.

    I groggily woke up, the bubble bath apparently assisting in giving me a great night’s sleep and I asked, “With Crystal home?”

    “She didn’t get home until after two, she won’t be up for hours,” Michael explained, filling my mouth before I even fully opened it.

    In my position, I couldn’t suck his cock instead just allowing him to slowly fuck my mouth. After a few minutes of slow fucking my mouth, he pulled out, tugged me out of bed, and guided me to my natural place of obedience on my knees before him. He shoved his throbbing member back in my mouth, put his hands on my head, and began pounding my face. His balls bounced against my chin as his cock violated my throat.

    Michael must have been fantasizing about adding a second submissive incest slave as he was more rough and aggressive than usual, I even gagged slightly a couple of times.

    Finally, without warning, Michael’s cum filled my mouth and I gagged again, some cum dripping out of my mouth and onto my pajamas and the floor.

    Disappointed in myself for gagging and spilling some of his sweet seed, as soon as he pulled out and released my head from his vice-like grip, I leaned to the floor and licked up the small puddle of white goo.

    “One day,” was all Michael said as he left my room, as I got off the floor and began my day.

    I dressed in a black knee high skirt and black thigh highs that I hoped would be a conversation piece when we were trying on dresses. I finished the outfit with a black lace bra and a blue patterned blouse that fit tight around my breasts.

    I texted Crystal at eleven to make sure she was awake and surprisingly she was, although she hadn’t showered yet. I told her I would pick her up around quarter after twelve.

    I arrived home and Crystal came out surprisingly in a flowery sun dress, although not surprisingly she wasn’t wearing nylons, something I would have to change. In the car, she asked, looking at my attire, “Are we going somewhere fancy?”

    I laughed, “Did I use to dress that poorly that this is fancy?”

    She responded, “I didn’t mean that. You look very good, it actually makes you look younger.”

    As I started driving, I said, “That is the nicest thing you have ever said to me.”

    Crystal was in a lot better mood this morning and we chatted about her idea of changing her major to become a high school teacher which surprised me a bit, but I was just happy she finally seemed confident in her choice.

    We had a great lunch where I skirted anything that would be remotely edgy, keeping the conversation light and relaxed.

    It wasn’t until we were walking into the upscale clothing store that I began the seduction. I asked, “So what were you thinking of wearing tomorrow?”

    “I truthfully hadn’t put any thought into it,” Crystal shrugged.

    “I thought we would really have some fun and get really dolled up,” I said as we reached the cocktail dresses.

    “Aren’t these a bit too classy for a high school graduation,” she asked as I reached for a fire truck red dress.

    “You can never be too classy,” I shrugged.

    “If you say so,” Crystal responded.

    “Trust me,” I countered as I handed her the red dress.

    “For me?” She asked, clearly surprised.

    “You’ll look really hot in this,” I said, trying to build her confidence.

    “It is kind of expensive,” she said, seeing the price tag.

    “My treat. Every woman should have two dresses at their disposal: a sexy slinky black fuck me dress and an elegant tease all gown.”

    “Mother, a fuck me dress?” Crystal said, again surprised by my language, before adding, “I don’t have either,” she replied.

    “Well, time to rectify that,” I smiled, before adding, “Go try it on.”

    “Okay,” she said, a twinkle of excitement in her eyes.

    I grabbed a dress for myself, gold, moved to another area where I looked at a couple of sexy little black numbers and headed into the dressing room area. Surprising my daughter, I knocked on the door.

    “Just a second, Mom,” Crystal replied.

    I waited a few seconds before she came out looking radiant, although the dress was a size too big.

    “You look gorgeous,” I complimented.

    “It is a bit too big,” she said.

    “I’ll get you another size,” I smiled, joking, “I forgot you are a bit slimmer than me.”

    “Oh, you are in amazing shape, Mom,” Crystal replied.

    “Thanks honey,” I said, pulling her in for a big hug.

    I held on a bit longer than a normal mother-daughter hug and allowed my hand to rest briefly on her ass. Breaking the hug, I said, “Go get undressed, I’ll get you a smaller size.”

    Crystal returned to the dressing room as I grabbed another size.

    When I returned, I walked right in her room as if it weren’t a big deal.

    “Mom!” Crystal said surprised, only in bra and panties, sadly unflattering grandma panties.

    “Honey, we are two adults,” I countered, as I handed her the dress, “besides I’ve seen you in swimsuits that covered less.”

    She sighed but took the dress and put it on, as I started getting undressed myself.

    Again she seemed surprised as she asked, “Mom! What are you doing?”

    “Trying on a dress,” I answered, as if the question was obvious.

    By then, my skirt was down and Crystal gasped, “Where are your panties?”

    I answered, “In my drawer.”

    “Why are you not wearing any?” She asked, staring at my shaved pussy.

    “I like the thrill of dressing sexy underneath,” I replied, adding the sexual naughtiness to our conversation, “Plus, I don’t want anyone having to eat a hair pie,” I replied, each answer revealing a bit more of the new me.

    “Oh my God,” she gasped, still staring at my shaved cunt.

    “That’s what she said,” I quipped back.

    “And you are wearing stockings?” she continued, clearly stunned by the new me.

    I shrugged, “Actually, they are thigh highs and they make me feel sexy and give easier access, if you know what I mean.”

    “Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God,” Crystal gasped again, stunned by my frank sexual innuendo.

    “What?” I asked. “You do know your mother has sex, don’t you? Quite a lot actually.”

    “Please stop,” she replied, as she covered her ears.

    I laughed, as I took off my blouse and put on my dress, Crystal did the same.

    “How do I look?” I asked her; she was clearly rattled by the TMI I had just revealed.

    “Good,” she answered.

    “Ouch,” I replied.

    “What?” She asked, surprised by my reaction.

    “No woman wants up be told they look good. It is such a generic term,” I said, before adding, “for example, you look radiant in that dress.”

    “I do?” She asked, surprised by my word choice.

    “And alluring and sensual,” I added to the flattery.

    Her face went red, obviously surprised by my excess flattery and word choices.

    “That said, it is missing one thing,” I said, before adding, “wait here.”

    Crystal began to ask what it needed but I left before she could finish asking.

    I grabbed a pair of mocha thigh highs which would definitely enhance her legs with the red dress and returned to the changing room.

    Once back in the room, I opened the package and instructed Crystal, “Sit down, dear.”

    “What? Why?” She asked, still a bit rattled by my strange behaviour.

    “Just sit down,” I ordered, my tone implying a lack of patience.

    She obeyed as she sat on the bench in the room her facial expression perplexed. The package open, I quickly and expertly, rolled a stocking up and then knelt in front of her. The sheer shock in her eyes was hilarious as I ordered, “Lift your foot up, honey.”

    She did even as her facial expression showed utter confusion.

    I rolled the stocking up her leg, going slowly, trying to tease her in the process.

    “Lift up, dear,” I instructed as the lace top got close to her thigh.

    Although it was obvious she was taken aback by my more authoritative behaviour, she obeyed, lifting up her leg so I could finish putting the stocking on. Once on, I replicated the slow, slightly sensual putting on of the second stocking where she, without instruction, lifted up her leg to allow me to finish putting on the second stocking.

    “Stand up,” I ordered; beginning to think Crystal may indeed be submissive.

    She obeyed.

    “Wow,” I said, grabbing her hand and leading her to the big mirrors just outside the changing room.

    Looking at herself in the mirrors her demeanour changed as she stared at herself as if not believing it was her.

    “You look radiant, Crystal, absolutely gorgeous,” I sugar-coated the flattery, although I was telling the truth, she did look radiant.”

    She remained speechless. I whispered into her ear, “Every senior boy is going to want to fuck you, while every senior girl will wish she was you.”

    “Mom!” Crystal gasped, my hot breath directly on her ear, clearly distracting her.

    “Or eat you, if that is your thing.” I added, smiling deviously.

    “Mom!” She repeated.

    “What, isn’t being bi the new ‘in’ thing?” I asked.

    “Mom!” She said yet again.

    “Sorry, Crystal, it is just I have regained my sexual appetite recently, and it has really played havoc with my naughty innuendo talk,” I explained.

    “TMI,” she said covering her ears.

    I took her hands in mine and said looking directly at her. “Crystal, I don’t have many girl friends and I was hoping you and I could have some frank discussions about life, love and sex.”

    “This is just too weird,” she answered.

    “I know, but pretend I am not your mom, but just another girl chatting,” I said, before adding with puppy dog eyes, “Will you please do that for me?”

    “O-o-okay,” she stammered, unsure.

    “Stay here, I am going to get you the right panties for this outfit,” I said, before adding, “unless you want to go commando.”

    She laughed finally, the ice wall of awkwardness breaking down, as she said, “I think I will probably wear some panties to a high school function, as should you.”

    “That is what makes it even more fun,” I smiled. “No one knows that underneath the reserved mommy exterior is a sexy, horny MILF ready to get fucked.”

    “Oh my God, what has gotten into you,” Crystal gasped.

    “Not what I need,” I quipped, leaving her before the conversation could continue, letting my naughtiness marinate in her head.

    My phone vibrated and I checked the new message.

    Mommy-slut,
    I did the recon on her computer. The results are not completely conclusive, but she reads a lot of online porn. A lot of it is lesbian, although a lot isn’t. Much of it seems to have submissive female characters. Although I can’t tell if she is sub or domme.
    Master Michael

    I texted back.

    Master
    She is sub without a doubt. Any incest stories in her collection of porn?
    Mommy-slut

    I grabbed a red thong that couldn’t be considered underwear when I got another text.

    Mommy-slut
    There were a few, not many, and no brother and sister stories sadly, but there were two or three mother-daughter stories.
    Master Michael

    This new information in hand, I returned to the changing room and walked in again unannounced. Crystal was still admiring herself in the mirror.

    “Take off your panties, my dear.”

    “Pardon?” she asked again surprised by my words.

    “Take off your panties; I have something sexier for you.”

    “This just keeps getting weirder,” she said, but again obeyed me.

    Once they were off, I knelt down and said, “Lift up your foot, honey.”

    She obeyed and I slid the thong up her leg.

    Looking at what I had brought, she said, “You call that underwear?”

    “Sexy underwear,” I shrugged as she lifted her other foot even as she feigned mortification at my choice.

    “More like dental floss,” she quipped back.

    “Sexy dental floss,” I retorted as I pulled the thin fabric up her legs.

    “I can do it,” Crystal said, reaching down.

    I let her finish pulling up the thong and asked, “So are you happy with the outfit?”

    “It seems a bit much,” Crystal said, although she couldn’t stop looking at herself in the mirror.

    “Every gal needs such an outfit,” I countered, before adding, “Plus, like I said before, Mommy’s buying.”

    “Mommy’s buying,” she repeated, making fun of me for using the word ‘Mommy’. “Who can resist that offer?”

    “No one will be able to resist you in that outfit,” I replied, continuing to coat on the flattery.

    “Oh Mommy,” she smiled, continuing her playful, unlike her, behaviour. I felt confident I had broken her usual hard shell and opened the door to the seduction I was expected to complete.

    “Oh Mommy indeed,” I replied, playfully right back, my tone dripping with foreshadowing of those words being used in a different context very soon.

    “I should probably take all these off until you pay for them, don’t you think?” she asked.

    “I suppose that is a good idea,” I agreed.

    Crystal laughed, “This new mom is a refreshing surprise.”

    “You have no idea,” I replied.

    As we got undressed, Crystal began to take the thigh highs off, but I said, “Keep them on and the thong. I got the packaging still for the stockings and the price tag off the thong for them to scan.”

    “Okay,” she shrugged, obeying every order I gave her now with little hesitation or reservation.

    We finished undressing and getting dressed in the clothes we came in with, before heading out of the dressing room and towards the check out.

    I asked Crystal, “Would you like to have a girls’ night tonight?”

    “What would that entail?” She asked, not just saying no like she would have in the past.

    “Supper and dancing,” I shrugged.

    “Sounds like fun,” Crystal casually agreed.

    “It’s a date,” I said.

    “Mom that is so 1980s,” she said, old Crystal back.

    “I am from the 80s,” I protested.

    “Dressed as you are you don’t look it,” Crystal said.

    “I’ll take that as a compliment,” I said as we reached the cashier.

    “You should. I meant it as one,” Crystal replied, her hand squeezing my ass.

    A chill went up my spine at how well the afternoon had gone so far. I paid for our outfits; we hit two more shops to pick up an outfit for our girls’ night before we headed home.

    At home, Crystal said, “I think I am going to take a nap if we are going out on the town.”

    “Crystal that is so 1990s,” I joked.

    “Oh Mom,” she said, giving me a surprise hug. “Thanks for this afternoon, it was surprisingly fun.”

    “Then wait until tonight,” I promised. “I have another big surprise in store.”

    “I can’t wait,” she said, while yawning.

    Once she was gone, Michael, who was playing video games in the living room, came into the kitchen and said, “How is your task coming along?”

    “Better than anticipated,” I replied, which was true. While I wasn’t convinced I could seal the deal of seducing his sister and delivering her to him, especially in this ridiculously tight time frame, I was happy with the many seeds I had planted.

    “Let’s see if your afternoon really exhausted her or if she is going to her room to masturbate,” he said, opening the lap top he had in his arms.

    “What are you doing?” I asked.

    “More recon,” he said, as I realized I was looking at Crystal’s bedroom just as she walked in.

    “You put a camera in her room?” I asked, even though the answer was obvious since I was watching her room live.

    “Actually, I did it a few days ago,” he said as he sat down. “Want to watch?”

    “I don’t know,” I said, part of me feeling guilty of violating her privacy, another part turned on by the idea of watching and seeing if I had any impact on her.

    “In that case, crawl under the table and blow me,” he instructed, his eyes never leaving the computer screen.

    I sighed, wishing I would have answered differently curious to see my impact, as I obeyed, crawling under the kitchen table, between my son’s legs and fished out his cock.

    “She is going to her closet,” Michael announced, apparently he was going to do a play by play account of everything she did.

    I took his cock out, still almost completely flaccid, and awkwardly, in the confined space took it into my mouth.

    “Oooh! She has toys in her closet,” Michael announced.

    I had cleaned her room rather thoroughly while she was away for college so this came as a surprise. I wished I could be watching, but instead slowly sucked Michael’s cock as it began to grow in my warm mouth.

    “She is on her bed, still dressed in thigh highs, good job Mommy, by the way getting her in nylons, and she is beginning to use a vibrator on herself,” Michael announced, as I imagined the scene in my head. Had I turned her on that much? What was she fantasizing about as she pleasured herself? Was her seduction actually possible? These and many other thoughts played in my mind as Michael’s cock became rock hard between my lips and I started to bob faster.

    I wanted more intel from Michael but he was silent for a long time as I pleasured him from under the kitchen table. Determined to get him off so I could watch my daughter pleasure herself, I bobbed furiously back and forth on his stiff rod.

    Unfortunately, before I could get Michael off, Crystal got herself off. Michael said, “She really is a gusher when she comes, Mommy-slut. You will get a good mouthful.”

    I envisioned being between Crystal’s legs, something that seemed so out there when Michael first came up with the idea, but now the possibility had my pussy wet with anticipation.

    “Oh my, she is cleaning the toy with her mouth,” Michael said, his tone giddy like a teenage pervert and not the Dom he had become.

    My head spun with the possibility of making Crystal submit even as I bobbed hungrily on Michael’s cock.

    “Oh oh,” Michael said.

    “What?” I asked from under the kitchen table.

    “Crystal is coming downstairs,” Michael revealed, as I heard him frantically clicking on his computer. “Keep sucking Mommy-slut,” he ordered.

    I obeyed, realizing I didn’t have time to get out from my very compromising position, but was thankful that the long table cloth would hide me pretty well unless she bent down to look for some reason or she heard me.

    A few seconds later, Crystal opened the fridge and asked Michael, “Where’s Mom?”

    “I don’t know,” he replied, before stirring the pot, speaking in his usual soft, caring, nerdy way, “you look flush, Crystal, are you feeling okay?”

    Crystal stammered, “I-I-I’m a bit tired. Just needed a drink and then I am going to take a nap.”

    “I thought you went to take a nap fifteen minutes ago,” Michael goaded her.

    The longer Michael continued this conversation with Crystal the more likely I was to be caught. Oddly, the thought of getting caught even though mortifying mentally had my pussy dripping wet.

    “I was, but like I said I needed a drink,” Crystal said, her tone annoyed like she often was with her little brother.

    “Sure, sure,” Michael said, implying he didn’t believe her.

    I heard the fridge close and Crystal say, “Like I care what you think.”

    Michael didn’t respond as Crystal left the kitchen and I, realizing my submissive slut mother secret was still safe, began bobbing faster.

    Michael ordered, “Get out from under there, Slut.”

    I obeyed, thankful to be off my knees. Once I was standing up, he said, his stiff cock wet with my saliva, “Bend over the kitchen table, Mommy, I’m going to fuck your ass.”

    “With Crystal upstairs?” I asked.

    “Now!” He demanded, his voice rising, clearly annoyed at the way his snobby older sister had treated him.

    Obeying like the submissive I was, consequences of my incest submission out of my control, I lifted up my skirt, bent over the kitchen table, exposing my cunt and ass him.

    “You better teach your slut daughter her place in this house, Mother,” he said, as he got behind me.

    “Yes, Master, she will soon learn who rules this house,” I replied, my body shifting from worried about being caught too excited about getting fucked.

    “That’s better,” Michael purred, as he rubbed his cock up and down from my wet pussy lips to the crack of my ass.

    “Fuck me, baby,” I moaned, his teasing driving me crazy.

    “With your daughter just upstairs?” He questioned mockingly.

    “You mean your sister slave very soon?” I purred back, getting into the naughty play.

    “Yes, my slutty sister slave and her Mistress Mommy,” he countered, as his cock slipped into my cunt.

    “Oh yes, Michael, fuck Mommy’s cunt,” I moaned in a whisper, the idea of being a mistress an added turn on, as was the thrill and fear of getting caught.

    “Don’t you come, Mommy,” Michael ordered. “You can’t come unless it is from Crystal’s tongue.”

    “Kkkk,” I whimpered, frustrated by the no-coming order, my orgasm bubbling inside me already.

    “But you can have my cum,” he said, as he continued pumping his cock in and out of my cunt.

    After another minute of hard deep fucking, and focusing on not coming, he asked, “Where do you want my cum, Mommy-slut?”

    “Wherever you want to put it,” I replied, continuing to allow him to make all the decisions.

    “Hmmmmm,” he groaned, although his tone was more mischievous than pondering. “On your knees, slut.”

    He pulled out and I quickly spun around and dropped to my knees. Michael stroked his cock and seconds later I saw the first rope of cum shoot out of his cock and into my hair. A second shot hit my forehead before a third smaller shot landed in my open, eager mouth.

    As soon as Michael stopped spewing his load on my face, I took his still pulsing cock back in my mouth like I always did to retrieve any last remnants of his seed.

    A minute later, Michael pulled out and said, “Did you know there is a lesbian club in town.”

    Still on my knees, I answered, “No, I didn’t.”

    “It is apparently a pretty famous lesbian club,” Michael continued, as he assisted me off my knees.

    “Interesting,” I said.

    “You should take Crystal there tonight,” Michael suggested.

    “We are going out for a girls’ night,” I said.

    “Perfect,” he smiled, leaning in and kissing me. Breaking the soft kiss, he said, “I was going to make you walk in Crystal’s room with my cum on your face, but I think I will save that for if you fail tonight.”

    I gasped at his naughtiness, although relieved for the brief reprieve, “You are such a bad boy.”

    “And you are such a good mom,” he smiled back.

    I scooped his cum off my forehead and put it in my mouth. “I doubt I am going to win Mother of the Year.”

    “You would in my books,” he smiled, kissing me again.

    “Now go finish your task,” he said, slapping my ass, before going back to the living room.

    I went and had a cold, cold shower as I tried to cool down, it having kind of worked last time. An afternoon of lesbian innuendo with Crystal, mixed with more sexual risk and humiliation from Michael had me really revved up. Thankfully, although the shower didn’t extinguish the fire completely, it did calm me down considerably. As I looked in the mirror, I pondered was I really going to seduce my daughter?

    Three hours later, Crystal and I were dressed and heading out for a night on the town.

    Michael, who had resumed his docile, nerdy self, complimented us. “Wow, you two look really nice.”

    “Nice,” Crystal said, “We were going for hot.”

    “Yes, Michael, doesn’t Mommy look hot?” I asked.

    Michael stammered, “Y-y-you both look very good.”

    Crystal asked, her tone dripping with seductiveness, clearly playing on her brother’s perceived awkwardness, “How good, baby brother?”

    I noticed the look in Michael’s eyes. He so badly wanted Crystal as his sex kitten, yet knew this wasn’t the time. So he continued his nerdy shy charade, as he again said, “S-s-super good.”

    Crystal broke into laughter as she said, “Michael, you are hopeless.”

    “Be nice to your brother,” I said, my tone motherly again, as we headed out.

    A moment later, we were in the car and Crystal exclaimed, “Michael needs to get a woman.”

    Without even thinking, I replied, “He has one.”

    “No…way!” Crystal said, her tone implying her shock.

    “Yes, and she is absolutely beautiful,” I added, complimenting myself.

    “Well he needs some social skills then,” she continued.

    “I think Michael will really surprise you,” I said, the thoughts of just how surprised she would soon be humorous.

    “How did he meet her?” Crystal asked.

    “Oh, they have known each other forever,” I cryptically answered.

    “How long they been dating?”

    “I don’t think they are dating, just having sex, but a couple of weeks I guess,” I answered.

    “What?” Crystal gasped yet again.

    “I have heard them going at it,” I said.

    “In our house?” Crystal asked, unable to believe what I was saying.

    “He’s an adult too, Crystal,” I pointed out.

    “So I can bring someone back to the house and have sex?” Crystal asked.

    “Hopefully not on the kitchen table or the living room couch, but yes I guess you could,” I said, barely able to hold back my laughter thinking back to having fucked Michael on the kitchen table and got dp’d on the living room couch.

    “Wow, you have changed since I have gone, Mom,” Crystal said, acknowledging the obvious.

    “You have no idea,” I smiled.

    We drove in silence for a few more minutes before reaching the restaurant. As we walked in, we both got a few glances from men. I was dressed in a black dress, black thigh high stockings, that would not be completely covered up when I sat down, and five inch heels. Crystal was in a slightly more conservative, but still sexy as hell, blue dress, with a black belt that helped outline her perfect hour-glass figure, the same mocha thigh high stockings I had purchased for her and three inch heels.

    It was obvious during dinner that a middle-aged man here with his wife was checking us out and the waiter, an adorably cute young gentleman, had trouble focusing on his job while talking to us; of course, I added to the situation with my teasing cleavage and flirtation throughout the evening. Dinner was spent catching up as we chatted in more detail about her first year of college, catching her boyfriend cheating on her, changing her major, her summer job and her roommate Vanessa who by the way Crystal talked about her, I wondered if she had a crush on her.

    I said, “Vanessa sounds like a sweetheart.”

    Crystal’s eyes spoke volumes as she said, “She really is.”

    “What is her major?” I asked.

    “Education,” Crystal answered.

    “What is she like,” I continued, grilling for information.

    “Oh a lot like me. A diva who is used to getting what she wants,” she answered.

    “Who wins between you two then?” I asked.

    “I’m a psychology major, Mother, I can out manipulate anyone,” she said, her facial expression implying she was suggesting more than just winning her way with her college roommate.

    I briefly wondered if she was seeing through my seduction charade, but then she changed the topic completely.

    “I still can’t fathom Michael having sex,” Crystal said, before adding, “Or that he has had sex more recently than I have.”

    “Neither could I, but trust me, there is more to Michael than meets the eye,” I said, continuing to drop hints.

    “This trip is just full of surprises,” Crystal said, as she ate her dessert.

    We ate our desserts in silence, before I paid the bill and we headed to the next surprise of the night.

    On the drive, Crystal asked, “So you are seeing someone obviously.”

    “Depends how you define the phrase seeing someone,” I replied vaguely.

    “Mom, you are getting very frustrating with all these cryptic answers,” she sighed.

    “Sorry, teasing you is fun, especially after all the crap you put me through when you were a teenager,” I smiled, laughing softly.

    “Fair enough,” Crystal said. “I guess I was a handful back then.”

    “Now you’re a different type of handful,” I quipped, cupping my breasts at a red light.

    “It’s been a while since anyone has wanted to cop a feel,” Crystal said, beginning to open up about her sex life.

    “How long since the breakup,” I asked.

    “Four months,” she revealed.

    “I remember going that long,” I said, before adding, “Now more than a day and I start going through withdrawal.”

    “When did you last have sex?” She asked.

    “Does oral count as sex?” I quipped back playfully as we reached our destination.

    “This just keeps getting stranger,” Crystal said, shaking her head.

    “Well I hope you are ready to make it stranger,” I said, as I parked the car.

    “Not sure that is possible,” she countered.

    “We’ll see,” I said ominously. Changing topics, again never answering the actual question asked, I said, “Time to dance.”

    Realizing where we were, she turned to me suddenly serious, “Mom, this is a lesbian club.”

    “Is it?” I said, feigning surprise.

    “Yes, it is the most infamous lesbian club in the country,” Crystal said.

    “Have you done research on infamous American lesbian clubs?” I playfully countered.

    Crystal’s face went red, as she stammered? “N-n-no, it’s just something you know if you are from here.”

    “I had never heard of it until someone mentioned it had the best dance DJ in the area,” I said, continuing to act casual.

    “I’m sure it does, but it is also a lesbian pick up bar,” Crystal said.

    “Well that should make this even more fun,” I said, opening the car door.

    “You still want to go in?” Crystal asked.

    “More now than ever, it will be fun to see if I am lesbian hot,” I quipped, getting out of the car.

    Crystal got out of the car and said, “What?”

    “Well getting a man’s attention is pretty easy, but getting a lesbian or better yet a straight woman’s attention now that is the ultimate form of flattery,” I said, closing the door.

    “I suppose,” Crystal said, her head clearly thinking about something or someone.

    “A penny for your thoughts,” I said, as I began walking to the club.

    “Oh nothing,” she said, although it was clearly something.

    “You just seemed to leave me for a moment,” I said.

    “Yeah, I zoned out for a second,” she admitted.

    “What were you thinking?” I asked.

    “Honestly, it was nothing,” she said, trying to hide whatever thought she just had.

    “It’s ok, sweetheart, if you don’t want to share with me,” I said, pretending to be hurt.

    “It’s just embarrassing,” Crystal said, her facial expression showing her insecurity and embarrassment.

    “Honey, want to know a secret of mine?” I asked, trying to get her to trust me completely.

    “Sure,” she said.

    “When I was your age my roommate and I were lovers,” I revealed, before adding, “Although truth be told she was more my pet.”

    “Your pet?” Crystal questioned.

    “Yes, she did whatever I told her,” I explained.

    “Sexually?” Crystal asked, clearly drawn into my secret.

    “Yes, she obeyed without hesitation,” I explained.

    “Everything?” Crystal continued asking questions, trying to understand the full scope of submission.

    “Yes, for example, one of her roles was to crawl under my sheets and wake me up with her tongue,” I said, adding, “it really is the best way in the world to be woken up.”

    “I imagine so,” Crystal laughed, before saying, “Mom, you kept a lot of secrets when we were young.”

    “I keep a lot of secrets now,” I added, continuing to orchestrate my plan.

    “Like what?” She asked, falling hook, line and sinker for my set-up.

    “I am hoping to hook up tonight with some submissive little lesbian,” I revealed.

    “I thought you said you had never heard of this place,” she questioned.

    “I hadn’t until Michael told me about it,” I admitted.

    “Michael told you about a lesbian club,” she said, pausing after almost each word.

    “I told you Crystal. Both my children are adults now and I don’t hide anything,” I said.

    “So it seems,” she laughed.

    “Will you be my wing-girl,” I asked, wrapping my arm around hers.

    “Why not? This day can’t possibly get any weirder,” Crystal said.

    “Great,” I said, moving my hand to hers as we walked into a new adventure.

    Once inside, I scanned the club. “Oh my,” I whispered.

    “Oh my indeed,” Crystal whispered back.

    The club was only half full but it was already a smorgasbord of women. They ranged in age, and in dress, but they were almost all very attractive. On the dance floor were a couple dozen women dancing, a few tables had women drinking margaritas or other cocktails, but the biggest shock were the two young girls, at two separate tables, kneeling beside the table with collars around their neck attached to a leash being held by an older woman seated at the table.

    “First time here,” a voiced asked.

    I turned and smiled, looking at the very pretty woman in her twenties, “Is it that obvious?”

    “First timers tend to freeze when they get through the door and get their first glimpse at a world they have only imagined,” the woman explained.

    “So we look like tourists with cameras,” I joked, Crystal, usually always able to speak was totally speechless.

    “As tourists, I suggest you find a table and just enjoy the ambience,” she said. “By the way, my name is Mallory.”

    “Hi, Mallory, I am Betty, Betty Lodge and this is my sub Crystal,” I introduced, squeezing Crystal’s hand, as I realized if I didn’t put a claim on her she would be devoured by the predators I saw throughout the room currently looking over at us.

    Crystal’s eyes went wide but she didn’t say anything other than, “It is nice to meet you Mallory.”

    “You too, my pet,” Mallory smiled, shaking Crystal’s hand and announcing her position as a Mistress.

    “It was great to meet you, Mallory, but we really should get a table before they are all gone,” I said, wanting to have time to explain to Crystal why I said what I said.

    “Go take one of the booths over there,” she pointed to a few tables near but not exactly in front of the dance floor. “It will give you the best view to everything happening in the club.”

    “Thanks for the tip,” I smiled, before impulsively adding, “Come join us for a drink later if you like.”

    “I may just do that,” Mallory smiled, shaking my hand and giving it a firm squeeze.

    As we walked to a table, my hand entwined with Crystal’s, she asked, “What just happened?”

    “I’ll explain when we’re seated,” I replied, giving her hand a soft squeeze.

    “Okay,” she said, again obeying with little hesitation to my orders.

    Once seated, seconds later a waitress showed up and took our drink orders. Once we were alone, I said, “I did that to protect you.”

    “Protect me?” She questioned.

    “Yes, look around, we are fresh meat, especially a young delicious thing like you,” I said, my hand going to her knee and giving it a squeeze. I continued, “I must look like a powerful Mistress and you must be my obedient submissive.”

    “I don’t think that is necessary,” Crystal protested weakly.

    “You sure? Look around,” I replied, seeing a few women taking subtle and sometimes not so subtle looks in our direction.

    Crystal looked around and gasped. Following her gaze, I saw red heels peeking from underneath a table cloth.

    “Now that is hot,” I said, turned on by what I was seeing and yet also trying to manipulate Crystal.

    “Really?” She said, although she didn’t take her gaze off what was occurring just across from us.

    The waitress brought us our drinks and I requested two more, hoping some liquid courage would bolster my nerve, while at the same time reducing Crystal’s inhibitions.

    “To our new relationship,” I toasted, the words meaning way more than she would catch on to yet.

    She reluctantly broke her gaze, grabbed her glass, and agreed, “To our new relationship.” After clinking our glasses, she downed over half the glass of wine, as did I.

    I quipped, “Be careful, my dear, you get drunk and you may get taken advantage of by one of these predators.”

    “Maybe I want to get taken advantage of,” she retorted, this being her turn to surprise me.

    This time it was her hand on my leg, giving me a squeeze. I stammered, not in control for the first time, “Y-y-you want to be seduced by a cougar?”

    “You’re a cougar,” she quipped, her hand moving up my leg, her facial expression teasing me.

    I was speechless, but Crystal continued, her hand going under my dress, “You didn’t think I was catching on?”

    “T-t-to what?” I asked, her fingers so close to my now very wet cunt.

    “You have been trying to seduce me,” Crystal replied.

    “N-n-no, I wasn’t,” I lied, trying to regain control. I was turning her, not the other way around.

    “Nice try, Mommy,” she said, her fingers grazing ever so gently over my pussy lips. “Like I told you earlier, I am a psychology major I can read people.”

    “I d-d-don’t know what you are talking about,” I weakly stammered.

    “I think you do,” she smiled, leaning closer into me. Her finger parting my pussy lips ever so slightly, she asked, “Why are you wet, Mommy?”

    “Please, don’t,” I whimpered, although my legs opened up more by reflex.

    “Don’t what?” she smiled, clearly enjoying my confusion, as her finger went deeper between my pussy lips, but not in.

    “Aaaaah,” I moaned, wanting her to slide her finger in me.

    “Aaaaah, is Mommy getting horny because of her daughter?” Crystal whispered, her finger teasing me relentlessly.

    “Nooooo, yesssss,” I answered, overwhelmed by the turn of events.

    “Which is it, Mommy?” Crystal purred, her hot breath on my ear making my head spin as her finger was ever so close to entering me.

    I was speechless. I had shifted from hunter to hunted and regressing into my natural state of submissiveness, I was no longer in control; I no longer wanted to be in control.

    “Your plan as far as I can tell was to smother me with flattery, dress me up as a sexy slut, get me drunk and seduce me at a lesbian club. Am I wrong?” she asked, her finger just entering me.

    “Oh God!” I gasped.

    “Oh, trust me, you will be doing a lot of worshipping, Mommy,” Crystal smiled, as she slid her finger deeper inside me.

    “Ooooooooh, not here,” I weakly protested, even though I knew I was completely at her mercy.

    “You are no longer in charge, Mother,” Crystal said, defiant Crystal suddenly back.

    “Crystal, please,” I tried to rationalize.

    “Please what? Please may you eat your daughter’s cunt in a lesbian club, Mommy?” she said, smiling deviously.

    Before I could respond, the idea making me delirious with emotion, a voluptuous woman about my age dressed in a gold gown walked towards our table. My eyes went wide with the thought of getting caught being fingered by my daughter.

    Reaching us, the very pretty woman asked me, “Would you like to dance?”

    I stammered, clearly nervous and uncomfortable by the offer, “I-I-I don’t know.” I looked at Crystal for help.

    “Do you want to dance with her, Slut?” Crystal asked, taking more control of a situation I thought moments ago I was in control of.

    “I-I-um,” I stammered, surprised by the name calling and unable to form a complete sentence.

    The woman perplexed, said apologetically, “Sorry, I didn’t realize you were owned, I actually thought you two were related.”

    Crystal smiled, “We are.”

    “Oh my,” the woman smiled deviously. “That is delicious, absolutely delicious.”

    My face burned red even as I remained speechless. Crystal continued, “This is my mother, she is a submissive in training.”

    “Reeeeeeeally?” The woman asked, stressing the ‘e’ dramatically, both surprised and impressed.

    “Isn’t that right, my pet?” Crystal asked, looking at my clearly baffled expression.

    My head was spinning, my heart was racing and my pussy was burning as I stammered, again ignoring the consequences, “Y-y-yes.”

    “Yes, what?” she asked, enjoying immensely my discomfort as she pushed me further into her submissive web.

    “Yes, Mistress,” I whispered giving in, my red cheeks going even hotter, hell hot.

    Crystal looked up with a ‘what-you-gonna-do’ look and explained, “She is still in training.”

    “I see,” the woman said, before adding, “Usually subs are not allowed to sit with their Mistress.”

    “I’m still learning too,” Crystal shrugged with a smile, snapping her fingers and pointing to the floor just as the waitress came with our second drinks.

    The woman said, “Another round please and my usual.”

    “Yes, Ms. Addison,” the waitress nodded, sitting our drinks on the table.

    “Oh, and a dish for the submissive,” Ms. Addison added.

    “Of course,” the waitress agreed before leaving us alone.

    “Floor, Mommy-slut,” Crystal ordered again, using the exact same words as Michael had so many times.

    I stared at her, shocked, unbelieving, my eyes begging her to reconsider, yet when no mercy came, I obeyed, moving off the seat and to the floor.

    “Good, Mommy-slut,” Crystal purred as if talking to a child.

    Undeniably, even as I sat on the floor on my knees like a dog, my cunt was leaking at the humiliation and the power of my daughter, even as I ignored all the other patrons of the club who could see my humiliation.

    Ms. Addison, sat down just where I had been seated, said, “I have never seen a live incest act.”

    I glanced at Crystal who was staring at me with a confident smile. Her eyes locked on me for a moment before she said, “Not here.”

    “Fair enough,” Ms. Addison replied, just as the waitress returned, bending down and putting a dog bowl full of wine on the ground in front of me.

    Humiliation compounded on top of humiliation as I tried to figure out how it all unravelled so quickly.

    Crystal ordered, “Finish your drink, Mother.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” I replied, the words coming out so naturally.

    As I lapped my wine like a puppy, feeling shame and hunger in every pore of my being, I listened to the woman, whose voice dripped sex, inquire about Crystal. Crystal openly shared everything with this stranger and I instantly was envious at how open my usually very close lipped daughter was. Crystal discussed her desire to seduce her roommate, how she caught on that I was trying to seduce her, then admitting that she was very new to the Domme role, only having online reading as experience. The only good news during this lengthy share-all was it didn’t appear that Crystal had any clue about Michael.

    I had just finished my wine when the waitress returned and filled it up, patting my head and saying, “There you go, good girl.”

    My face burned yet again, but I didn’t say anything.

    Eavesdropping again, I heard Hannah, the name she introduced herself with, say to Crystal, “My dear, I think you need a mentor.”

    “Does it look that obvious that I need help?” Crystal asked.

    “Not so much obvious, but you are young, my dear,” Hannah said softly, before asking, “Have you been with a woman before?”

    “On a few occasions in high school,” Crystal admitted. I was instantly curious which friends of hers, yet another revelation shared with a stranger and not her mother.

    “But you have never dommed anyone?” She clarified.

    “No it was just girls exploring, but the urge has grown with Vanessa and then when my mother tried to seduce me a switch turned on and my desire to domme came alive,” Crystal answered, glancing down at me.

    “I see,” Hannah said. After a moment she said, “So would you like me to take you under my wing?”

    “Would you?” Crystal asked, eager like a child.

    “Of course, my dear,” Hannah said in a soothing voice. “Let’s start easy, make your mother-slut do something.”

    “Like what?” Crystal asked, being drawn in by the clearly manipulative and seductive woman.

    “Get your submissive to give me a foot massage,” Hannah suggested, as she slipped out of her heels leaned back against the back of the booth so her feet were at the edge of the seat.

    “Crawl to my new friend’s feet and give her a massage,” Crystal ordered as she looked down at me, before adding her naughty smile, “with your mouth.”

    “Oh nice twist,” Hannah approved.

    I considered disobeying, but only for a second before I moved a couple of feet and took the stranger’s left foot in my hand. I hesitated briefly before leaning forward and taking a stocking-clad toe in my mouth.

    “That’s it, suck each toe individually,” Crystal ordered, as I slowly sucked each toe in my mouth. The act was embarrassing, yet equally enthralling, my stocking fetish turned back on me.

    They continued talking as if I wasn’t there as I pleasured each toe and then the sole of her foot. After a few more minutes of interrogating Crystal, Hannah said, “Want to take your pet to the next level?”

    “Very much so,” Crystal replied, excitedly.

    “Time to test her obedience,” Hannah said.

    “How?” Crystal asked.

    “Make her do something more sexual,” Hannah said, rather matter-of-factly.

    A shiver chilled me as they continued to talk about me.

    “Like what?” Crystal inquired.

    “There are many options. You can make her go wait in line to service Big Rosie, although I suggest you try that too before you leave.”

    “Who is Big Rosie?” Crystal asked.

    “A beautiful black woman with the sweetest pussy nectar there is,” she replied.

    “Oh my,” Crystal said.

    “You could also have her crawl underneath the table and pleasure you or me or send her to another table to offer her services or get her to go fuck herself on the wall cock.”

    “The wall cock?” Crystal questioned, her tone clearly obvious it had piqued her interest.

    “Yes, over there, side stage,” I heard Hannah say and saw her point. She added, “I just added that last week.”

    I followed her finger and saw a bright pink dildo lodged on the wall. Yet again my cheeks burned and yet again my pussy burned.

    “Wow, delicious,” Crystal said, before looking down at me and ordering, “crawl over to the wall cock, Mommy-slut, and put on a show for everyone.”

    “Please, Crystal,” I pleaded, not wanting to fuck myself in front of all these strangers.

    “Do it now, Mother!” she snapped, her tone condescending like when she was in high school.

    Part of me wanted to just stand up and leave, yet another part of me wanted to stand up and make her my bitch, but the reality was I was too weak to stand up to Crystal, my body was already moving before my mind had time to react.

    “Good Mommy,” Crystal purred, clearly entertained by my humiliating obedience.

    That only added to my shame as I crawled across the floor keeping my head down. Thankfully, just as I was about to reach the stairs, another sub, on a leash, was led up the stairs to the wall cock.

    A huge sigh of relief washed over me as I watched the Asian woman lift up her skirt and back up onto the pink phallus.

    Her Mistress ordered, her tone firm, “And don’t you dare come without permission, Slut.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” the Asian pet agreed as she began fucking herself.

    I watched for a minute, consumed by the submission of another, until I heard Crystal’s voice call out, “Get back over here, Slut.”

    I sighed, but was thankful she didn’t call me mother and humiliate me even further.

    I crawled back to the table just as the hostess who was at the front door earlier arrived.

    The hostess said, “Ms. Addison, the Governor will be here in a few minutes.”

    “Today? That is unexpected,” Hannah said. “Her room is ready I assume?”

    “Of course,” the hostess said.

    “Okay, please let me know when she arrives,” Hannah said, before adding, “I will be in my suite. Also, please retrieve one of my cards for me.”

    “Of course, Ms. Addison,” the hostess nodded and walked back the way she came.

    As I listened, I wondered, she couldn’t mean Governor Daphne Green. She had a daughter in college, although she had been divorced for years. The thought that our governor frequented this lesbian club was both a major turn-on and incredibly surreal.

    Hannah explained to Crystal, “I’m sorry, unfortunately, I won’t be able to assist you as much as I had hoped. I unfortunately need to go. But I really enjoyed meeting you and would love to continue to assist you in your journey to becoming a domme.”

    “I would love that,” Crystal said.

    The host returned and handed Hannah a card.

    “Thanks, my dear,” Ms. Addison said.

    “Of course, Ms. Addison,” the host nodded and left.

    Hannah handed Crystal the card. “Send me an e-mail or give me a call whenever you wish, my dear.”

    “Thank you, I will,” Crystal replied, taking the card.

    “Of course, my dear,” Hannah said, squeezing Crystal’s hand before standing up. She looked down at me and smiled, “I expect you will be a good Mommy-pet and always obey your daughter Mistress.”

    “Yes, Ma’am,” I nodded, the idea no longer as shocking as it was when it began just an hour ago.

    “Good girl,” Hannah said, before walking away.

    A moment later, Crystal surprised me, “Crawl under the table Mommy-slut and please me.”

    “H-h-here,” I stammered.

    “Don’t make me repeat myself every time, Mother,” she snapped.

    “S-s-sorry, Mistress,” I barely got out as I began to move under the table.

    “That’s better, Mommy,” Crystal purred, instantly back to her soothing self.

    She opened her nylon clad legs and I moved between them.

    It was very dark under the table, so I just allowed her intoxicating scent to draw me in. Reaching her wet pussy, obviously either me submitting to her or Hannah’s frank conversation with her, had her very excited.

    So far over the line, the final submission of licking her was easy to cross as I just extended my tongue and began licking surprised that she had gone commando. I was tentative at first, long, slow licks as I explored her pussy. Her taste was strangely exotic and I was instantly addicted, remembering long ago and just how amazing a pussy could taste.

    After a couple of minutes of teasing, I heard Crystal say, “That’s it, Mommy-slut, lick your daughter’s cunt.”

    Like submitting to Michael, hearing myself be called naughty names only enhanced my desire to submit unconditionally.

    I shifted from teasing to concentrated licking as I flicked her clit, causing her legs to twitch.

    Soft moans from above enhanced my excitement as I hungrily licked and nibbled Crystal’s sweet cunt. Hearing her breathing increase, her moans stifled as she tried not to scream, I went for broke and slid two fingers inside her.

    “Oh God,” Crystal gasped.

    Taking her clit between my lips as I furiously pumped my fingers in and out of her, it didn’t take long before I felt her hands on my head, pulling me deep inside her, as her legs tightened around me and her juices flowed out of her. I hungrily lapped and lapped my daughter’s juices just as I did my son’s cum. I had no doubt become a total Mommy-slut in every sense of the word.

    THE END…?…


  • An incest birthday chapter 12

    Font size : +


    I’ll be leaving updates of everything on my forum page every Monday, if you can’t wait till then, or have a question or a suggestion sent me a PM. As usual comments are greatly appreciated.

    NOTE: THERE ARE SOME SPOILERS ABOUT THE MOST RECENT “FRIDAY THE 13TH” MOVIE THAT CAME OUT, SO IF YOU HAVEN’T SEEN IT AND DON’T WANT IT TO BE RUINED FOR YOU THEN SKIP THE MOVIE SCENE WHERE THEY WATCH IT.

    I woke up against my will to the sound of a door opening and then my phone ringing. I looked at the caller id and saw it was mom, so I forced myself awake and pushed talk.

    “Hey mom, thanks for the wake up call.”

    “Its 10:00 in the morning, you should be getting up anyway, unless you had a late night, hmm?”

    “Not that late, but lets just say it was worth the lost sleep.”

    “I don’t know what to do with you two, well yes I do, but that’s not why I called. I need you and Rita to get started on the chores for me, its really pouring down outside and you know how we hate to drive in the rain, we’ll leave when it slows down a bit.”

    “(sigh) Sure mom, but you owe me.”

    “Last time you said that we ended up screwing each others brains out half the night,” she laughed.

    The way she said it I couldn’t help but laugh too. “Glad you’re being so modest about it. I’m guessing dad isn’t in the room with you?”

    “You guessed right, I’m downstairs eating the last of the hershey’s chocolate pie, he and Lisa are upstairs in bed. I gotta go now, remember, I need you to do the housework, not your sister, I don’t want you two banging each other all day, oh and don’t forget to wash the dishes, gotta go honey, love you.”

    “Love you too mom, we wont forget. Tell Aunt Lisa we said hi, and save me a piece of that pie!” I yelled before she hung up.

    I heard giggling as she hung up, I knew she wasn’t gonna save me any of that pie, as much as she watches her weight when she gets a chance to splurge she always capitalizes on it. That conversation woke me up a lot so I sat up and got set to knock the chores out, but intended to split half of them with Rita, I mean we are still brother and sister, and this is one of those times where we act like it. I couldn’t see any tape on her door, but I had a feeling she was still in the house. I pulled the sheets back and turned my legs off the side of the bed, and saw a post-it note stuck to my left leg, it read…

    “Notice anything missing besides me?”

    I scanned her room and looked around for anything that might be gone, but I couldn’t figure out what it was. I went to my room and did a once over in there, but I still couldn’t put my finger on it. I started to go to mom and dad’s room since they were obviously still gone, but I figured she wouldn’t hide anything or take anything from there. I decided to give up for now and go get something to eat. I peed and brushed my teeth and went back to Rita’s room to grab my clothes to put back on when I remembered I stripped down to my boxers then went to her room. I went back to my room and couldn’t find the clothes I took off anywhere. I was confused, I know I left them in a pile on the floor, but they were nowhere to be found. Mom wasn’t here to wash them and Rita doesn’t…Rita! She took them? But why would Rita take my clothes, she never washes our clothes, in fact, the only time I’ve ever really seen her near the washing machine is when she…ooooooooooooh! I took off down the stairs to the basement and there she was, perched up on top of the spinning washing machine naked.

    “I knew you’d figure it out. I just restarted the spin cycle,” she said sexily waving me over.

    “You know I’m gonna make you pay for that,” I said walking over to her.

    “Good. Then it wasn’t for nothing,” she said as she pulled me close to her.

    “Mom called, she wants us to get started on the housework for her, she said they’ll be back in around three hours when the rain lets up.”

    “Three hours huh? How will we ever pass the time?” Rita asked tugging at my boxers.

    “Hmm, I don’t know, I was thinking about going back to sleep.”

    “You can sleep when mom and dad get back, right now I wanna play!”

    She leaned up and kissed me. Her lips were vibrating against mine from the washing machine being on spin cycle, and we couldn’t help but let out a giggle. Her body was also shaking along with the washing machine as I ran my hands all over her back pulling her into me. I slid my boxers down with one hand and rubbed my cock up and down her pussy lips.

    “You gonna fuck me with that big cock, huh big brother?”

    “I was thinking about it, but were supposed to be doing chores right now.”

    “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure we…oooooooooh god!” Rita yelled as I plunged into her.

    She nuzzled her face into my neck and held onto me as I worked in and out of her atop the washing machine. The shaking was really adding to the sex as I would vibrate upon entry and exit of her pussy, hence the reason for being on the washer in the first place. She stuck her tongue in my mouth as I grabbed whatever part of her ass I could and pulled her into me as I pushed myself into her. I stood up on my tip toes so I could go into her at a downward angle, thinking that combined with the shaking would make her tight pussy feel that much better, and boy was I right. She leaned back on her elbows to she could watch me drive into her and stared at me at the same time.

    “Mmm yeah drive that cock into me big brother, fuck your little sister!”

    “Yeah I’m gonna fuck my little sister, even though technically were twins.”

    “Oh you wanna get technical? Ok. Fuck me older twin by an hour, keep fucking my little pussy!”

    I couldn’t help but laugh at that, it sounded too funny, even though it was true. She threw her head back and moaned to no one in particular as I held her legs and pounded away on her on the still spinning washing machine. Eventually I grew tired of my balls slapping against the front of the machine and pulled out and leaned down in front of her and started to lick her pussy.

    Since it was already dripping I ran my tongue across her lips and licked up what managed to seep out, then thrust my tongue in her and forced more of her juice out, and quickly sucked that up. When she moaned and pushed her pussy up in my face I quickly grabbed her clit between my lips and pulled on it. She tried to use her hands to force me on her more but I grabbed them and held on to her wrists as I ravaged her clit and licked every inch of her pussy.

    “Oh fuck baby, fuck Randy! Lick my pussy older twin by an hour, lick my fucking pussy!”

    “Yeah I’d rather you just call me big brother, it sounds better,” I said still licking her.

    “Oh god, are you sure older twin by an hour? I thought that’s what you wanted!”

    “If you want me to go back to fucking you yeah, otherwise I’ll just go back upstairs and…”

    “Ok big brother, I like that better anyway. Now put that cock back in me and make me cum!”

    I pulled her off the washer and turned her around, she got the idea and lay flat on the top, spreading her legs and pulling her ass cheeks apart in the process. I ran my cock over both holes. I hadn’t fucked her in the ass in a while, and when I poked my cock against her asshole she moaned louder than when I put it against her pussy, I knew where I was going. I pushed into her pussy to get my cock lubed up and rubbed the juice over her asshole, then went in her pussy one more time for safe measures, and pushed the head of my cock into her ass. I heard her suck in air since its been a while since I fucked her in the ass, and slowly made my way in until I was completely inside her.

    “God, I haven’t had you in my ass in a while, I feel so full! Ugh god fuck me Randy!”

    “No, you fuck me!”

    She looked at me over her shoulder and smiled as she started working her way back onto my cock slowly. She sat up on her elbows and flipped her hair over her head and moved faster and faster burying my cock deep in her ass every time she pushed back against me.

    “Fuck! I forgot how good this feels! I love this fucking cock in my ass!”

    I grabbed her hair and pulled it as she got off her elbows and used her hands on the washer as leverage to push back into me harder. She moaned louder each and every time my cock drove into her ass, making me let go of her hair and grab her hips so I could fuck her myself. I saw her reach her hand under her and work her clit as I plowed into her as I kneaded her ass cheeks in my hand.

    “That’s it baby, keep fucking me like that! I’m gonna cum all over the floor!”

    “”Your ass is so fucking tight Rita, at this rate I’m gonna cum inside you any minute!”

    “I want you to! Cum inside my ass for me older tw-, I mean big brother,” she giggled.

    I knocked her arm from under her and held on to the top part of the washing machine so I could plow her hands free. I leaned forward a little and fucked her as hard as I could for that little stunt she tried to pull and she kept fingering her pussy and working her clit right along with me.

    “Don’t stop! Don’t stop! Don’t stop! Fuck I’m gonna cum, oh god!”

    “Me too, I’m gonna cum in your ass! Fuck I’m gonna cum!”

    I gave one big push and erupted all the sperm I had into her. She gripped the sides of the washing machine and let out a squeal that let me know she was orgasming at the same time as I was. Her juice gushed out of her pussy onto my legs like someone threw a water balloon at me. She did that shake that the porn star Cytherea does when she squirts as her legs started to give, but my cock in her ass kept her from falling. She fell forward on top of the washer and I fell on her back, both of us still in the effects of an orgasm. I felt my cock going soft in her but left it there and brushed her hair out of her face just as the washing machine cut off.

    “If I didn’t know any better I would think you liked being fucked in the ass better?”

    “That or I just forgot how good it feels, wow I came so hard!”

    “Yeah I think we should take a shower and wash away any evidence of foul play.”

    “Good idea. Go run the water and I’ll meet you there, I’ll put our clothes in the dryer.”

    I slowly inched my cock out of her ass and slapped her on it for good measure and made my way upstairs to the bathroom. I ran the shower and dropped my boxers and got in to wait for her while I washed my hair. She came in while I was rinsing the soap out and took over washing the rest of my body then relaxed under the water as I washed her. We didn’t do anything in the shower except kiss and grope each other, not that we needed to after what we just did, but it was still nice. We got out not even bothering to grab a towel and went to our rooms to get dressed. Once I had cleaned my room and gotten “around the house” dressed I went downstairs to get started on the chores, only to see that Rita had already dusted the living room, washed the dishes, and was sweeping the floor, I don’t know how long I was in my room but she was cleaning everything in sight.

    “If you keep this up I won’t have anything to clean.”

    “You can wipe the table and mop the floor when I’m done, you’re not getting away that easy.”

    “Yeah but first I’m hungry,” I said grabbing the Corn Pops.

    “I could eat too, plus we still need to talk about Chris and Stephanie,” she said sitting to eat.

    “I don’t remember about what,” I lied hoping she didn’t either, I should have known better.

    “How are we gonna date them and still be totally committed to each other?”

    I thought for a minute. “Well, to be honest I don’t know. We need them to keep attention off of us, but its getting hard because I like Stephanie and I don’t wanna hurt her.”

    “I know what you mean, I like Chris too, he’s such a sweet guy, but I’m in love with you, and I can’t help but feel like we’re using them, it feels so wrong.”

    “More wrong than what we’re doing? I feel we’re using them a little too, like we’re stringing them along. Maybe we should break it off with them, so they can find someone who can be committed to them completely like we are.”

    “Do we have to go that far? Its not fair to them.”

    “We might have to, I don’t want to, but I don’t see another solution.”

    “We’ll think of something, I don’t wanna hurt them, they didn’t do anything wrong.”

    “Yeah, not to mention what the parents would do, they would be devastated. We could just control our feelings and not get so jealous of each other, that would solve everything.”

    “Easier said than done, but I don’t wanna talk about this anymore, its depressing me.”

    We finished our cereal and Rita went to check and make sure all the windows in the house were completely closed, since it was still raining. I washed the new dishes, wiped the kitchen down, mopped the floor, and for good measure got the clothes out of the dryer and took them to the proper rooms and folded the clothes on the bed. When I went back downstairs Rita was watching tv so I sat next to her as she cuddled up against me. A few minutes into Teen Titans (don’t judge us, we love that show) mom and dad came rushing in shaking the water off their umbrellas.

    “Whew, its really pouring down out there, good thing we left when we did,” dad said.

    “Good thing it waited until after we got here to really start pouring,” mom added.

    “We did everything mom, so you two can relax with your two favorite kids,” Rita joked.

    “Well, I think we’ll have to take you up on that, as soon as we get out of these wet clothes.”

    They got to the middle of the stairs when a loud boom made mom jump and fall back into dad and Rita grab my arm, I guess the thunder was really picking up outside. Rita was clinging to me like a scared kitten, and I kissed her to let her know I was there for her and to distract her from the thunder.

    “I don’t know why I’m so scared of it all of a sudden, I never used to be.”

    “I remember, you only get scared when it gets really loud like it just did, its ok, I’m here.”

    We started kissing again, careful to listen for mom and dad coming down the stairs when my cell phone rang, I pulled it out of my pocket and saw it was Stephanie so I answered it.

    “Hey Steph.”

    “Hey you, what are you doing?”

    “Watching tv with Rita, Teen Titans.”

    “That’s funny, were watching that too. Its really raining out there.”

    “Yeah I know, mom and dad came back soaked and it started lightning and thundering here, luckily our power didn’t go out, that’s how bad its getting.”

    Not even ten seconds after I said that, there was a flash of lightning, a loud boom, and everything in our house went off. Mom and Rita screamed and she now had my arm in a deathgrip.

    “Scratch that last part, our power just went out.”

    “Wow really? Is it just your house or is everyone’s power out?”

    I went to the front door with Rita still clinging to my arm and went out, everywhere I looked everything was out, no house lights on, no traffic lights, nothing, just a few car alarms going off and a lot of rain. “Looks like everything is out over here, let me call you back when we figure out what were gonna do.”

    “Ok be safe, and tell everyone I said hi, bye Randy.”

    I said bye and hung up and went to the kitchen to grab the flashlights out the drawer, it wasn’t dark yet but I grabbed them now so I wouldn’t have to look for them in the dark later. Mom and dad came downstairs when we sat down at the table, mom was on her cell phone talking to who I’m guessing was the electric company, and dad came in the kitchen and started moving food from the fridge to the freezer (try saying that five times fast).

    “We don’t know how long the power’s gonna be out and I don’t want anything to spoil.”

    We helped him transfer all the food when mom came into the kitchen.

    “That was the electric company, they said our power could be off until next week, a box blew out and they don’t know when it’ll be fixed, this whole area’s in the dark.”

    “So what are we gonna do till then?” Rita asked.

    “I don’t know, we’ll just have to slug it out I guess,” dad said.

    “That’s gonna be tough, no power for how long? Man Stephanie and Chris are lucky theirs didn’t go out, oh and Stephanie said hi to everyone,” I said to no one in particular.

    Mom gasped as if she just got an idea. “I have an idea! Let me call the Wilson’s.”

    She went upstairs and left us to sit at the kitchen table. We were all in our own thoughts as to how we were gonna get by our little power outage, I mean we didn’t use power like crazy but it was there when we needed it. Going back to the caveman days in our own home didn’t sound all that appealing. We passed a little conversation when mom came back downstairs and into the kitchen in better spirits.

    “Good news, Jim and Marie said we can stay over at their house until our power comes back on.”

    “Are you sure you’re they’re ok with that? I mean that’s four extra people,” dad said.

    “Yeah they suggested it before I could ask, they said they don’t mind at all.”

    Dad contemplated it for a minute then perked up. “Ok sure, why not, could be fun. Go pack a few days worth of clothes and we’ll get going as soon as the rain lets up.”

    We went upstairs and packed our clothes up. I was on my way downstairs when Rita came in my room and sat on the bed looking a little worried, and I already knew what about.

    “You still feel guilty huh?”

    “Yeah, I tried to put it out of my head but it keeps coming back. I like Chris but I can only see myself with you, but I’m dating him, and you’re dating Stephanie, how does that make us look?”

    “Like were confused right now. Don’t look at it that way. Since were brother and sister our relationship doesn’t count, that’s all we’ll be recognized as in society, so we don’t have to feel guilty about it. Were not really using them since we do like them, its not like were going out with them to win a bet or something, we actually do care about them, we just care for each other more.”

    She pulled me into a soft hug and kissed me on the lips, then gave me a sisterly kiss on the cheek as she leaned back to look at me. “You always know what to say don’t you?”

    “I like seeing that smile on your face.”

    She leaned back into another hug and held it until her phone started ringing. “Oh its Chris, let me take this while I finish packing,” she said and walked back to her room.

    I went to use the bathroom then back to my room and looked out the window at all the flashes of lightning, followed by small booms of thunder and heavy raindrops pouring, it was a little calming but if it didn’t let up soon it would be forever before we left. I got caught up in looking out the window I didn’t notice Rita come back in until she leaned against me. We didn’t say anything, just looked out the window until finally the rain slowed down, and dad was on top of it, yelling upstairs to high tail it so we could go before it got bad again. We took our stuff and loaded it in moms van she bought last month and were off in less than five minutes. The more we drove toward the other side of town the more it seemed like the storm had already passed through there as it was just light rain coming down. We listened to our parents sing along to the radio like in that commercial with that little boy until finally we turned on their street and pulled into their driveway.

    It was a little after four when we got there. We each grabbed our own bags (we only had two bags each) and ran to the door to get out of the rain. They must have seen us coming because when we got there the door opened and Chris held the screen door open for us as we ran inside.

    “I heard you guys pull up, thought I’d let you in before you got too soaked. You can put all your bags here for now, were all in the living room playing Wii.”

    We did as he said and left our bags there and followed him to the living room where they were playing Wii Boxing. They paused the game as everyone said hi to everyone and hugs and handshakes were passed around and they got back to their game as we sat on the couches and talked as we watched. We took turns playing tennis and baseball for a while laughing at each others mess-ups and talking about nothing in general then went back to boxing so everyone could get a breather (parents mostly).

    “So how long is your power gonna be out, do you know?” Jim asked.

    “They didn’t say for sure, they just said probably until next week,” mom replied.

    “Well you’re more than welcome to stay here until its back on,” Marie followed.

    “Ok guys, kinda losing my concentration here,” Chris said punching with the Wiimote.

    “Yeah you’re probably not that good anyway,” I joked.

    “Oh is that a challenge? You sure you wanna do that? I don’t lose at this,” he said.

    “I think I can take you, in fact, why don’t we all play, the Stevens’ vs. the Wilson’s,” I said.

    “And the losers have to cook and clean, burgers and fries and all the dishes,” Jim added.

    Dad laughed to himself. “Why is it you always throw in someone having to cook Jim?”

    “Because that way there’s a chance I don’t have to, I can’t help it, I’m a businessman.”

    “Ok fine, first two to lose cooks, the second two washes dishes,” Marie said.

    “Wait what if were not that good? I just learned how to play a while ago,” mom said.

    Rita grabbed the Wiimote and the nunchuck. “Then you better learn fast mom or you’ll cooking burgers and fries for eight. Stephanie, me and you first, if I lose I don’t wanna wash dishes.”

    They went for a couple rounds until Rita knocked her out in the second round and did a victory butterfly, but Stephanie took it in stride and did the butterfly with her, until she remembered she had to cook. She gave me a quick kiss and went into the kitchen to get the stuff ready. Jim and dad were next, and as expected, it went all three rounds the game allowed and to the cards, which turned out in favor of Jim, so dad had to help Stephanie cook. He too took it all in stride, offering a handshake then went to the kitchen to help Stephanie cook. Chris and I took over next, making it to the second round before he TKO’d me after I knocked him down only once, so I was on dish duty. I knew he’d never let me live it down, or give me a rematch. Finally Marie and mom were up. It took them all of the first round to get used to the punching and dodging, but then let loose on each other in the second round. The last round was a battle as mom was swinging hooks and jabs and Marie was throwing haymakers and uppercuts, both looking like they were actually fighting with the friendly trash talking they were doing.

    “Not bad Marie, but you’re not even hitting me! Too fast for you?”

    “That’s all strategy, to get you tired and go in for the kill!”

    “I’d believe that if I wasn’t punching your head in right now! Whoops almost got me!”

    “Oh don’t worry, I’m gonna get you, then you’re gonna clean my dishes for me.”

    “I don’t think so Marie, the only thing I’m gonna be cleaning is your clock!” Mom swung a right hook and Marie’s character fell down with 31 seconds left in the final round, and got counted out. “Whoo! Mama said knock you out! Looks like you’re doing the dishes tonight! Man that felt good!”

    She looked exactly like the lady from the Wii commercial at that moment. When she started to do the Ali shuffle in place we all couldn’t help but laugh, she looked so funny doing it with her bare feet , pink blouse and blue skirt with her hair swinging all over the place, instant classic moment. Marie was laughing so hard tears were coming out of her eyes.

    “Holy god Anna, I’m almost glad I lost now, that was priceless! Where’s a camera when you need one,” Marie said through tears and laughter.

    “Right here, recording it so we can laugh at it later,” I said as I’d been aiming my phone at mom since they started trash talking. Even dad and Stephanie had been laughing at them from the kitchen, almost giving me the idea to make it the newest Youtube video.

    We turned the game off, two wins for the Wilson’s, and two wins for us, but it wouldn’t be left at that. We changed into some house clothes and turned on the tv to the “My Wife and Kids” marathon and got comfortable on the two couches with Jim next to Marie, Rita next to Chris (unfortunately), and mom sat down next to me. We had been watching for a while and everyone kept making comments about who on the show looked best, who was the dumbest, smartest, but nothing really about the comedy. Mom and I sat on one couch and Jim and Marie were cuddled up on one side of the other couch and Rita and Chris were sitting close on the same couch but on the other side. They had no problem kissing each other with Rita and Chris right next to them, but Chris didn’t look like he wanted to do that in front of his parents. Mom saw them, ran her hand over the inside of my thigh and immediately started teasing them.

    “Oh you two get a room! Or at least wait till the kids are sleep like the rest of us!”

    “That would require us having to wait, which is something that just can’t happen,” Jim laughed.

    “Yeah why should we leave? We’d do it right here if we wanted to,” Marie giggled.

    “Eww mom gross!” Stephanie shouted from the kitchen.

    “Yeah that is gross, we don’t wanna see that,” Chris jumped in.

    “Don’t be a kiss-ass Chris,” Stephanie yelled, causing dad to laugh loud enough for us to hear him.

    “I am not a kiss-ass! Where do you keep getting that from? You know what, you just messed up, now I’m not gonna… I’m gonna… You know what?”

    “Wow Chris man you really told her,” I laughed sarcastically.

    “Hey, I did tell her, you were listening,” he said as he threw a pillow at me. “And you, make my burger well done with all the fixings, you know how I like it,” he yelled into the kitchen to Stephanie.

    “Yes sir! One burger well done with all the fixings and a loogie on top coming right up!”

    “I’ll have the same thing but hold the loogie,” Rita said straight faced still watching the tv.

    “All this craziness spurred just from kissing on the couch,” Jim stated.

    “Hey you’re the crazy ones, me and my little angels had no part in this,” mom joked as she blew a kiss at Rita and kissed me on my cheek, very close to my mouth.

    “Ha! Angels my foot!” Marie said as she launched a pillow that hit mom in the head.

    “OOF, Marie! Did you just hit me with a pillow?”

    “Looks that way mom, ooooh I know you’re not gonna take that!” Rita instigated.

    We cleared space as they both stood up, pillows in hand ready to throw down like the college girls they both could easily pass for, but dad ran in with a skillet that had two burgers sizzling in it aiming it at them like he was gonna burn them with it, then laughed and backed off.

    “Ok ladies, save it for when we can get a pool of pudding or some jell-o, its dinnertime.”

    They both dropped their pillows at the same time and gave each other a mock staredown as they went to the dining room and sat down, then burst into laughter at their childish behavior. Stephanie came into the living room and kissed me hard, pushing me back onto the couch and falling on top of me for a second, then got up and licked her lips as she walked back towards the dining room. Chris was kissing Rita when I sat up and then he followed behind Stephanie. Rita stood up and looked at me like she wanted to tear my clothes off right there, and I felt the exact same way.

    “Tonight, when everyone’s asleep,” she whispered and strutted into the dining room. I felt like Jim and Marie right now, I didn’t want to wait, but if I was to keep our secret I had to.

    We sat down to eat the burgers and fries dad and Stephanie made. Chris actually checked to see if Stephanie spit on his burger and when he was satisfied she didn’t he gave her a “you better not have” look and she just smiled it off like it didn’t bother her. The food was pretty good, I guess everyone thought so because we all had consumed more than half our food before anyone talked.

    “So what do you guys wanna do after we eat?” Jim asked.

    “ Since its still raining, I was thinking of taking a nap, I’m a little tired,” I said.

    Rita looked over at me and slumped. “Oh come on Randy, you said you would watch the newest Friday the 13th with me when it came on, and that’s tonight, or did you forget?”

    “I didn’t forget, but I didn’t know it was today. If I promised then I’ll watch it with you.”

    She smiled and clapped her hands. “Yay! I hate watching scary movies by myself.”

    “Ooh I wanted to see that too, but SOMEONE didn’t wanna watch it with me either,” Stephanie said.

    Chris sighed. “I had to leave that night, you know that. I’ll watch it with you tonight.”

    “Well I don’t wanna watch it with you now, I wanna watch it with Randy,” she teased.

    “Fine, then I’ll watch it with Rita, I know she wants to watch it with me.”

    We both smiled at them as best we could without making it look like we were disappointed. Yeah I wanted to have Rita grab me when the scary parts came up, but knowing the situation we were in I knew this was best, besides, having Stephanie cling to me wasn’t bad either.

    “How about some poker? We always talk about it but never play,” dad said.

    “Sure why not, as long as the women are game I’m in,” Jim replied.

    “I’m in, I haven’t played poker in a long time,” Marie said.

    “Me too, but its every man and woman for themselves, I wanna keep the money I win,” mom said.

    On that note we finished eating and everyone shot out of the room, leaving all their dishes on the table and laughing at Marie and I since we had to do them. We gathered up all the dishes and stacked them around the sink as she washed and I dried them and put them away.

    “So how’s life going for you Randy?” Marie asked handing me a plate.

    “Its ok, I can’t complain.”

    “How are things with you and Stephanie?”

    “They’re going good, she’s a great girl, and funny too, always messing with Chris.”

    “Haha yes she is. Speaking of Chris how are he and Rita doing?”

    “From what I can see they’re doing pretty good too.”

    “That’s good. Just make sure he respects her, and you Stephanie. Women are fragile creatures. My daughter is a great catch and I know Rita is too, you all can be very happy with each other.”

    “You don’t have to worry about a thing Mrs. Wilson, I only have her best interests at heart.” For some reason I couldn’t help but feel like I was lying, but another part felt I was sincere.

    “That’s good to hear. If Chris ever gets out of line with Rita you tell me and I’ll hold him down while you guys beat up n him,” she joked punching the dish water in demonstration.

    I couldn’t help but laugh. “Will do Mrs. Wilson.”

    “One more thing, I know fast kids work these days, and I know you’re gonna be, you know, active, but please don’t rush things, its ok to wait, and if it does happen, make sure you’re careful.”

    “Don’t worry Mrs. Wilson, if it happens we’ll be careful. I’ll tell the same thing to Rita and Chris.”

    “Thank you honey. You know its a shame we don’t get to talk more, this is really nice.”

    “Yeah, but there’s always so many people around its next to impossible. By the way how are things going with you?”

    “How nice of you to ask. Everything is going just fine, I couldn’t ask for anything more.”

    “That’s good. You have anything exciting planned?”

    “Not right now no but there are a few things on the horizon I have planned.”

    “Does that include a small pool of pudding or jell-o so you and mom can duke it out to see who’s top mama? I can’t wait to see who wins that,” I joked holding in a laugh.

    She did one of those fake dramatic gasps and flicked some water on me, and I reached back in the water flicking some back on her, getting it on her gold locket necklace and running down her shirt. Luckily all the dishes were pretty much done because we splashed most of the water out onto each other laughing like crazy as we got soaked in dishwater. When we were done there was water all over the counter and some on the floor, and I offered to wipe it up since I’m nice like that. The other parents came back into the kitchen with the poker stuff and Jim had on this transparent green visor, must be a luck thing. They shooed me into the living room where the movie was just starting and Stephanie was waiting for me on the couch with a blanket over her, with Chris and Rita already under theirs.

    “How’d washing dishes go?” Stephanie asked.

    “Better than I expected, hence the slightly wet shirt.”

    “That’s exactly why I don’t wash dishes with her,” she joked.

    Before the movie even started she was grabbing onto me as Jason killed someone as the title came across the screen. She scooted over until she was pinned to me at the hip and encouraged me to put my arms around her, which I did. Rita was sitting with her back to Chris and both of their legs splayed out on the couch. She caught me looking at her a few times and gave me a smile that said she was fine how she was, but she would be better with me, and I felt the same way.

    “Yeah! Straight baby! Gimme my mo-nay!” Marie screamed as I’m guessing she won the pot.

    “Uhh mom were trying to watch a movie in here,” Chris yelled into the kitchen.

    “Sorry honey, its just so hard to be quiet when I’m winning all this mo-nay!”

    I laughed to myself as Stephanie crossed her leg over mine and turned my head to kiss her. It started off as one peck after the other but soon we were full on making out on the couch. I looked over to where Rita and Chris were sitting and saw Rita trying not to look at us, but I saw Chris glance our way and frown up, and a second later he and Rita were making out too. We were careful not to make any loud lip-smacking noises to alert the parents to what we were doing, but the sound was high enough on the tv that we were pretty safe. I reached up and cupped her breast with my own free will and she put her hand on top of mine and pushed it into her tit more. She was lightly moaning but never took her lips off mine, that was until the girl got stabbed through the head under the dock and both girls jumped.

    “That’s a shame, she had a nice rack”, Chris joked and received an elbow to the gut.

    As the movie went on there were constant screams and yells coming from the kitchen as someone won a pot, or doubled up, or told a joke. We make out at all the boring parts of the movie and stole grabs of each other under the blanket. I can’t tell what’s going on on the couch with Rita and Chris, but it looks like they’re doing the same thing we are. It gets to another part where we know someone is about to die because one, they did the stupid “I’m gonna go see if they’re ok” instant death talk, and two, they didn’t kill the black guy yet. Stephanie pulls me into another kiss but this time she rubs my cock through my shorts, bringing it to an almost instant erection.

    “Everything ok in there?” Jim asked randomly as if he detected foul play.

    “Yes dad everything’s fine,” Stephanie replied as she had to break the kiss.

    “Good because its going great in here, flush! I believe these chips are mine!”

    “They would be, but a flush doesn’t beat a full house! Haha yea! I’ll take those,” dad cheered.

    Even though she broke the kiss Stephanie never took her hand off my cock, but now slipped her hand under my shorts and slowly have me a handjob. It was feeling really good and I was returning the favor rubbing her pussy through her shorts until she squeezed my cock like it was a banana. I followed her eyes to the screen and saw why, the black guy was getting chased and caught an ax to the back as he tried to run, which apparently horrified both Rita and Stephanie enough for them to scream.

    “I can’t watch!” Stephanie squealed as she buried her face in my chest.

    “Neither can I,” Rita followed as she covered up on Chris.

    “Four of a kind! Oh yeah, another hand for mama! I think I’ll get me those shoes now,” mom boasted.

    They both stayed like that until most of the killing was done, then turned around to watch the ending of the movie. I never thought I’d say it, but I was happy when Stephanie let go of my cock, she had been holding it the whole time in her deathgrip and I finally got the feeling back in it. We all had one last makeout session as the movie ended then got up and straightened everything back the way it was.

    “It wasn’t that bad,” Stephanie said trying to save face.

    Chris laughed. “You were curled up in Randy’s armpit so much you probably missed half the movie!”

    “No I wasn’t, but I saw you trying to cover Rita’s face, kiss-ass!”

    “You’re just jealous cause I watched the movie with Rita and not you.”

    “You guys really have problems you know that?” I teased.

    “Ah were just kidding, she knows I love her,” Chris said tagging her arm.

    They hit each other back and forth and I shrugged it off as we went to the kitchen to see on the parents poker game. There were empty beer bottles, at least eight, sitting around the table they were playing on. We each went and stood behind one of our parents, boys behind their dad and the girls behind their mom. We watched them play for a while, each one willing a couple hands until they realized how late it was getting and decided to make the next hand their last. They were betting like crazy until the pot ended up at $50 (it was a $2 a bet game) and made their last bet as they were just about to turn the river card. There was a nine of clubs, queen of hearts, nine of diamonds, and a king of clubs, so it looked like it was anyone’s game. Everyone was in and they flipped over the river, which was a ten of hearts. Dad had a nine and a ten, so he had a full house, but we didn’t know if it was good enough.

    “Ok, moment of truth. Marie, show us your cards,” dad said.

    “Three little 9’s sitting in a tree,” she said and laid them down.

    “Three 9’s? Too good for me, I fold,” Jim said.”

    “Not good enough for this table Marie, pulled out a straight on the river,” mom said as she lay down a Jack and an Ace and then looked over at dad. “So honey, its down to you, what you got?”

    “That’s good, but not good enough to win this game, full house, three 9’s and two 10’s!” He lay the cards down and got all the chips. “I love money.”

    “Dammit, the river helped you too? Well I still came out ahead,” mom said.

    “Ok lets clean this up, I’m getting a little tired,” Marie said.

    “Yeah so are we, were gonna go to bed,” Chris said scurrying off to leave.

    “Hold it! Chris you and Randy take your room, and Stephanie and Rita will share,” Jim said.

    “What? Share a bed with another guy? Come on dad!”

    “Well you and Rita are definitely not sleeping in the same bed.”

    “Tell you what, we play one game of 21, if I beat the house we pick our arrangements.”

    Jim looked around at all the parents, like they had some kind of trick up their sleeve, and they all seemed to be in agreement. “Ok fine, since you seem so confident. One hand, no redos. I’ll deal.”

    He shuffled the cards and turned over the first one, 7. Chris took a hit and got a 3, then another and got an Ace, then one more and flipped a 6. The house had 17 also and we told him to quit since technically we wouldn’t lose, but being caught up in the game he took another hit and got a Jack, bust.

    “Dammit Chris we told you to quit man!” I said.

    “I thought I could get the five cards!”

    “You thought wrong buddy, have fun cuddling up with Randy tonight,” Jim joked.

    We all beat up on Chris for messing up and helped them straighten back up the table, then we all went upstairs to where we would sleep. Mom and dad took the guest bedroom while Jim and Marie went to their room and we all slugged into our room, trying to drown out the parents laughing at us. Luckily Chris’ bed was a queen and we wouldn’t be touching, but just to be sure we used a blanket as a divider. We played his PS3 for a while before we got tired of it and decided reluctantly it was time for bed. I got on one side and he the other, flat on our backs, making sure we touched no part of each other.

    “Hey man, my bad I messed up the bet, I should’ve just stayed.”

    “Its cool, next time one of us will play though, you’d keep going if you had twenty,” I joked.

    “What do you think they’re doing in there, Rita and Stephanie?”

    “I don’t know, they’re probably as bored as we are.”

    “Nah man, I think they’re in there messing around.”

    “What really? Not them, it took them two months to stop being jealous of each other.”

    “And now there in there making up for lost time.”

    “You have a weird way of piecing stuff together man you know that?”

    “What do you call what they did at the bowling alley?”

    “They only did that so they could win the bet, that doesn’t count.”

    “Yeah I guess, It’d be hot though if they were doing something.”

    (meanwhile in Stephanie’s room…)————————————————————————-

    I got in Stephanie’s bed after we’d finished painting our fingernails and toes and got under her big blanket and lay there, horny as ever. Stupid Chris for messing up the bet, if he had stopped at 17 Randy’s cock would be seven inches deep in my pussy right now. I’ll just have to tough it out and wait until everyone goes to sleep, including Stephanie, who just cut out the light and got into bed next to me.

    “I’m glad you guys came to spend the night, its way more fun when you guys are here, even though right now it feels like were 11 and you’re here for a sleepover,” she said.

    “Me too, though I’d rather it not be for our power going out, but still glad.”

    “So how are you and Chris doing?”

    “Were doing ok, he does some stupid things at times, but its all in fun.”

    “Tell me about it, I’m around him all the time, but hes worth the hassle. Randy on the other hand is so sweet and gentle, when he kisses me its always soft, not all lip mashing like I’m used to.”

    “Yeah I know what you mean, Chris kinda kisses like that, I try to show him how to kiss softer but he’s always so eager, he’ll get it eventually.”

    “Yeah, hey quit hogging all the blanket, its cold in here!”

    We were pulling it back and forth trying to get as much of it as we could while giggling to ourselves. Eventually I won out, seeing as I never like to give up, and she resolved to get the blanket back by any means necessary, including trying to wrestle it away from me and even pinching my tit.

    “Oh! You little hussy!” I say in fake shock.

    She starts laughing and covering her face as I play slap her and pinch her back until finally she gives in out of breath and falls back into the bed. We lay there laughing trying to catch our breath, now too hot for the blanket after all that moving around, the only other sound other than us being the rain.

    “See this is what I mean, even the little stuff is fun.”

    “I guess we just know how to have a good time is all,” I said.

    “What about yesterday at the bowling alley, was that us having a good time?”

    I thought back to the kiss she was referring to. It was really hot kissing in front of everyone like that, not to mention she is a great kisser. “Yeah, that and the easy money we won.”

    “What about back at the cabin, what was that?”

    It took me a while to remember what she was talking about, but when I did it made me even hornier than I already was. Before they left that day she came to me and asked for some advice, and I don’t know how but we ended up eating each others pussy for a few minutes. While I was not expecting it I would be lying if I said I didn’t enjoy it. Damn I could really use Randy right now. I looked at her in the dark and could see the outline of her face looking at me. Before I responded to her question she scooted over to me and kissed me. It was only then when I realized what her true intentions were, to butter me up with past experiences and pounce. When she broke the kiss she looked at me as if checking my reaction, still stunned I realized what just happened, and ironically it didn’t bother me, maybe because I was horny or because I knew what she wanted, either way I smiled at her and she took it as a good sign. She got off the bed and walked to the door, leaving me to wonder where she was going, but it clicked for me when I heard her lock the door and come back to the bed ready to play.

    She climbed right on top of me and kissed me, wasting no time. I kissed her back as we rubbed our bodies together, getting a feel for each other. She broke the kiss and took off her shirt, revealing a pair of titties that looked to be a size bigger than mine, maybe 34C. I was a little jealous of her, but that went away fast when she leaned down and traced a nipple over my lips like how a woman puts on lipstick, and made a whiny noise until I finally sucked it into my mouth.

    “Oh yes suck on it baby, your mouth feels good on my hard nipple,” she whispered.

    I squeezed her free breast with one hand and her ass with the other, it was nice and tight, and a little small, she may have better breasts than me but I definitely have a better ass. She started grinding her pussy into mine, hard and in circles as I switched from sucking one tit to the other. She then used her hand to massage both my breasts through my shirt mashing my super sensitive hard nipple against the fabric, making me completely horny. I knew if I didn’t get some relief soon I was gonna die, luckily Stephanie planned to give me that outlet before I could even ask for it.

    “Please Rita can I eat your pussy again please? I can’t stop thinking about the first time I did.”

    Even though we were taking a big chance with everyone still up, my mind was completely overridden by my need to cum and I desperately nodded my head yes, as worked up as she got me there was no way I was gonna pass this up. “Yes please eat my pussy, I’m so horny please eat me!”

    She pulled down my short shorts then my panties and threw them on the floor, then locked her eyes on my pussy and licked her lips. My legs were shaking in anticipation and she hasn’t even touched my pussy yet, that’s how horny I am. Just when I was about to beg her to eat me she lowered her head and ran her tongue up my slit. It felt sooooooooooooooo good after all that build-up to finally get some release. I spread my legs wide for her and threw my head back as she licked my pussy clean.

    “Oh yes Stephanie, oh yes, that’s so good, oh god eat my pussy, I love it!” I moaned.

    I lifted my shirt over my titties and pinched my nipples as hard as I could as she stuck her tongue up in my pussy. I don’t know how long her tongue was, but it had to be pretty long because she got it a good distance up in me and licked anything it came in contact with. I could hear her slurping my pussy juice up as it seeped out of my hole and I could also hear a faint squishing sound, and I knew she was both extremely wet and was fingering herself. I was in heaven, I’ve never had my pussy licked like this before, every movement and touch with her is so soft and caressing, yet it makes my pussy tingle even more, she even kisses it! I lay back enjoying every moment of it and then I feel her grip my thighs to pull my pussy closer to her face, and right away she encloses my clit in her mouth.

    “Oh my fucking god Stephanie! Suck my clit baby, suck it please!”

    My hands grip the back of her head and hold her there as I smear my pussy all over her face, no doubt leaving all my juice everywhere. The more she sucks my clit the more I can sense an orgasm close to shooting out of me, and it intensified when she shoved what felt like two fingers in me. She fingered me and sucked my clit through the thrashing I was doing until I felt my orgasm fast approaching, and she bit down on my clit and bent her fingers inside me as she fucked me, that did it.

    “Oh Stephanie I’m about to cum! I’m gonna cum all over your pretty little face!”

    “You gonna cum for me baby? Do it, cum all over me, shower my face in it.”

    “Yes, I’m doing it, oh my god, oh my god, I’m cummmmmmmmmmming!” I moaned silently.

    Just like I said, I came all over her face. It didn’t phase her though as she kept licking up everything she could, and kept licking when I stopped squirting. I could hear her still fingering herself and realized that she still hadn’t come yet. I waited until I had enough strength and moved her to her back and replaced her fingers with mine, and my tongue.

    “Oh god, Rita that feels so good, you don’t have to…”

    “I want to, you made me feel so good, now I wanna make you feel good too.” I cut her off.

    She tasted just as good as I remember her tasting the last time I ate her, like the sweetness of a green apple when you take that first bite. I sucked her pussy like I owned it, and at that moment I felt like I did, and it was my job to make it cum. I pulled my dripping fingers out of her pussy and put one right on her asshole, and when she gasped, I slipped it in. She was moaning even more than I do as I slowly pushed my finger all the way in and slid it back out and licked her pussy. I knew she wanted to cum, I also knew it wouldn’t take that long once I touched her clit, so it one movement, I fucked her ass with my finger as hard as I could and suctioned my lips around her clit and sucked on it as hard as I could, before I knew it she was thrashing around on the bed just like I was not too long ago.

    “Oh Rita! I’m cumming! I’m cumming Rita! I’m cummmmmmming!”

    She wasn’t a squirter, but she did leak, and I licked. I licked and licked until there was nothing else to lick, and then I licked some more. Eventually she had to get me off her sensitive pussy and pulled me up to her and gave me a big wet kiss.

    “I’m sorry I seduced you Rita, but I just had to. I had to lick you again.”

    “Don’t be sorry, I’m not. I completely loved that, I can’t wait till the next time.”

    She got a big smile on her face. “Next time?”

    “Yes next time. You can’t do that and then expect me to stop cold turkey!”

    “I’m so happy you said that, I didn’t wanna stop either, not even for Randy or Chris.”

    “Speaking of Randy and Chris, lets go surprise them with a little wake up call,” I grinned.

    (back over to the other room)——————————————————————————–

    Chris and I had been laying or our side of the bed talking apparently about what Rita and Stephanie were doing in their room when they came busting in with pillows and jumped on us. They didn’t try to be quiet or anything, they were laughing loud as they smacked us around with pillow shot after pillow shot. After we’d gotten over the shock of it, we fought back with our own pillows, making even more noise until eventually all four parents showed up in robes at the door and flipped on the light.

    Mom stepped in the room first. “What’s going on in here?”

    “Exactly what you see mom, PILLOW FIGHT!” I yelled and launched a pillow at all of them.

    Dad caught it and came in swinging, and the others left and came back with pillows of their own. It was crazy, pillows were flying everywhere, everyone was getting hit, but most of all everyone was having fun. I got whacked in the head by dad then caught across the face by Marie, but then got em back ten times better when they got jumped on by everyone else. When we were all pillowed out we fell down all over the bed and floor laughing and catching out breath, and realized we had been doing that for over twenty minutes. We all dragged to our feet and fixed ourselves as we put the room back together.

    “Ok guys, that was fun, but now I’m really tired,” dad said.

    “Me too. Come on Jim, you guys need to sleep too, up having pillow fights,” Marie joked.

    “Ok, were going to sleep, night everyone,” Chris said going over to Rita for a kiss.

    Stephanie walked up to me and kissed me good night with tongue, tasting sweeter than she usually does. Rita then walked over and gave me a hug and whispered “when everyone’s asleep” in my ear and winked as she and Stephanie left. I watched them leave and got back in the bed, still making sure to stay away from Chris. Funny enough I was actually tired, I guess that pillow fight really took a lot out of me. I said goodnight to Chris and rolled on my side, fighting to stay awake so I can be with Rita, but eventually sleep won out and I was resigned to counting sheep.

    I don’t know how long I was sleep, but it didn’t feel like a long time as I was woke out of my sleep by a bright light in my face. I squinted my eyes trying to see who it was, and she put the light on her face to make it easier, turns out it was Rita using the light from her phone.

    “Rita you’re gonna blind someone with that light!” I whispered.

    She didn’t say anything, she just helped me quietly get out of the bed and fix it like I was still there and had me carefully follow her out the room. “Sorry, I’m just so horny I can’t wait anymore!”

    “What if I was Chris and you woke me up? Would you have sex with him?”

    “You were in that spot when we came in earlier, I was counting on that still being the case.”

    “Are you sure no one is up? What if Stephanie notices you’re gone?”

    “I told her if she woke up and I was gone I was freshening myself, you know, there.”

    I nodded to show I knew what she meant as she led me to the downstairs bathroom and sat me down on the toilet. Clothing was easily accessible since she had on a spaghetti strap nightshirt and some short shorts, and all I had on was a pair of regular shorts. She dropped the straps on her shirt and got me to come out of my shorts and quickly took my cock into her mouth. Since we didn’t have much time I knew she was only sucking it to get it hard, but it was fine by me, I was still enjoying it just as much. She sucked on the head and jerked it at the same time as I felt myself grow to full mast in no time. She deepthroated it a few times and coated it in some of her spit, then stood up and dropped her shorts.

    “I want you to fuck me hard Randy. Real hard. I wanna come real good,” she whispered.

    She came up with her back to me and sat down on my cock and started fucking me right away. I was glad the toilet we were on was held tightly down because she was really bouncing on me. I grabbed her hips tight and thrust my cock into her using her own body as leverage against her. Her legs were together and she had a hand on each of my legs sliding down on my cock as fast as she could.

    “Come on baby, fuck me. You like it when I fuck you like this? I know you do,” she whispered.

    “Fuck yeah I do, I get to look at your sexy ass bouncing up and down my cock!”

    I had to admit, the feeling that we could get caught at any minute added to the excitement. She was letting out little moans, but nothing I don’t think could be heard outside the bathroom. I stopped her from fucking me and stood up with my cock still inside her and bent her over the sink and started fucking her again. My balls were slapping off her skin so loud it made me paranoid that someone would hear, but it didn’t stop me from fucking her. I watched her ass jiggle as I pounded her hard, just like she wanted, over and over until she couldn’t help but let out a almost loud moan.

    “Rita be quiet before someone hears us!”

    “I can’t help it! You’re fucking me so good I wanna scream!”

    “Well you’re gonna have to help it if you want us to stay together.”

    “Fuck! I hate you Randy, I hate you so fucking much!”

    “I love you too.”

    We looked up at ourselves in the mirror and smiled at each other. The look on her face as she took my cock made me swell up a little harder, man did she look sexy as ever as she was getting fucked. She constantly had to bite her tongue to keep from screaming, and I wasn’t helping either with the kissing on her neck, the nibbling on her ear, and the fucking her senseless. I pulled out and sat back down on the toilet, and she followed me and straddled me facing me this time and held on to my neck for balance and kissed me as I kissed her and went back to pounding her. We sucked on each others tongues as her pussy tightened around my cock, and I knew she was close. I wrapped my arms around her and really pounded it home, making the clapping sound twice as loud as it was before. She broke from our kiss and looked like she wanted to moan out at the top of her lungs, but resigned herself to breathing heavily every time I’d thrust in her, which to me is just as sexy.

    “My pussy’s getting tight around that big cock baby, I’m gonna cum all over you!”

    “Yeah I can feel it, luckily you were really wet today.”

    “Well baby, the reason I’m so wet and horny is because before Stephanie and I came in your room, she had just eaten me out to an incredible orgasm, and then I ate her,” she grinned.

    I was reeling, I didn’t believe what she just said to me, but I know she would never lie about something like that, so I knew it was true. She got pleasure in the look of shock on my face, and I went into overdrive. I forced her down on my cock and my cock up in her harder than I think I ever have to the image of them eating each other out. There I was taunting Chris for thinking it and it had actually happened! I was so consumed with lust I drilled her with everything I had, not stopping even when she started breathing erratic and telling me she was going to come.

    “I’m cumming Randy! I’m cumming on your big hard cock! Oh my god fuck yes!”

    I didn’t stop, not even when I felt her soak my midsection, all it did was spur me on. She never let go of my neck, but she did lean my head back with hers and kiss me. I fucked her like I was possessed until I had to break the kiss myself and grunt under my breath, which was the sign that I was gonna cum, but couldn’t get the words out and tell her, she noticed, got off me and dropped to her knees in front of me.

    “Cum all over my face baby, cover my face in your hot cum,” she whispered.

    I stood up and jerked my cock for about ten seconds when my cum shot out and landed all over Rita’s face; on her nose, her forehead, her mouth, under both eyes and all over her cheeks. Exhausted, I sat back down on the toilet as she scooped the cum off her face and into her mouth, then washed the remnants of her face clean and put her shorts back on.

    “So you and Stephanie have a thing now?” I asked as I got my breath back.

    “Kind of, I’ll tell you about it later, right now we have to get out of here.”

    “Oh now you wanna be careful?” I teased as I put my shorts back on.

    “Be quiet. Come on we don’t wanna get caught.”

    I pulled her to one more kiss, holding her like she was mine as she melted into my arms. “Ok goodnight, I love you.”

    “I love you too,” she said and stole three more kisses as I snuck out the bathroom.

    I crept back upstairs and noticed Stephanie’s door wasn’t shut all the way, I started to go in but didn’t want someone coming out of their room thinking I was up so something so I let it go, the bathroom door was shut so she was probably in there anyway. I got back to the room and carefully got back in the bed so I wouldn’t wake up Chris, until I noticed he wasn’t there. “More bed for me,” I thought as I got comfortable and took most of the blanket from his side. I listened to the storm outside and secretly thanked it for knocking our power out, we haven’t even been here a day and its already looking up, I can’t wait to see what happens tomorrow.

    If you guys dont mind helping me out could you give me your opinion on a few questions, you can answer one or all of them, they’ll help me with the next chapters and dcide how many more to write, thanks.

    1. What was your favorite chapter or chapters?
    2. Do you have a favorite character? Do you want anyone brought back or added in?
    3. How many more chapters do you think I should write?


  • Exhibitionist Sister – Chapters 4 – 6

    Font size : +


    Ashley and Madison become more intimate, then Brian and Ashley put on a little show for Madison and Alyssa. Finally, Madison, Alyssa, and Brian have a little more fun the next morning.

    Author’s Note

    This portion of the story covers chapters four, five, and six. If anybody has any feedback or requests in the comments, I’d be happy to hear ’em!

    A brief synopsis of the first three chapters if your’e starting out here:

    Brian and Ashley are dating. Madison is Ashley’s sister. Madison is dating a girl named Alyssa.

    The four of them are having a movie night in Ashley and Madison’s basement when Brian and Ashley break away to have sex. Nobody suspects anything initially. After the movie, Brian and Ashley go for round two. Brian finishes on Ashley’s face and chest. She goes to take a shower, and Madison comes into the bathroom. Ashley shows her sister the effects of the sex she and Brian had.

    Later on, Madison interrupts Ashley giving Brian a blowjob. Ashley invites her sister to stay while she finishes blowing her boyfriend. Afterwards, the three masturbate together. Madison licks Brian’s jizz off of Ashley’s body. The following morning, Ashley gives Brian a blowjob in their bathroom. Madison comes into the bathroom and sees them. Brian finishes on Madison’s face, who then masturbates while covered in Brian’s semen.

    ——————————————————————————————

    Chapter 4 – Sisters

    Ashley and Madison bond through pleasure.

    I went back to my house after breakfast. I had some work to take care of, and I was going to hang out with my parents and then see some other friends after that. I figured I’d head back over to Ashley’s sometime later in the evening.

    ——————————

    Later that day at around 3 o’clock in the afternoon, Ashley and Madison were watching television together in the basement, though they weren’t paying too much attention to the show. They were mostly just talking. Ashley was sitting on the couch directly across from Madison. There were three couches total, each forming a side of a square. The TV was located where the 4th side of the square would be.

    “So about this morning,” Ashley said, smiling.

    “Oh no,” Madison laughed, rolling her eyes.

    “That was fun, wasn’t it?”

    “Yeah,” Madison said, turning red, “it’s a little embarrassing now, though.”

    “How do you mean?” Ashley asked.

    “Well,” Madison said, “I guess I was so horny earlier, I didn’t really think about what we were doing.”

    “Right.”

    “But now that I’m thinking more clearly…” Madison paused. “Well, that was just a lot. Like Brian gave me a facial, dude.”

    “Yeah, he did,” Ashley giggled. “It was so hot, wasn’t it?”

    “Well, yeah…” Madison said, her voice trailing off at the end.

    “And you had fun, right?”

    “I did.”

    “So what’s the problem?” Ashley asked.

    “I have a girlfriend, Ashley,” Madison said firmly. “I don’t think she would appreciate the fact that Brian literally fucking ejaculated on my face.”

    “I don’t know,” Ashley said, shrugging. “Isn’t Alyssa into, like, group sex or whatever? You told me she has had a bunch of threesomes.”

    “Yes,” Madison said, hesitantly. “But this didn’t involve her. It might be different if she knew about it and actually participated herself.”

    “So why don’t you see if she wants to join us?”

    “How exactly do I even broach the subject?” Madison asked, “‘Oh hey, do you wanna masturbate with my sister and I? Her boyfriend joins too and even jacks off onto us. Sometimes Ashley sucks his dick in front of me, too. It’s great!’”

    “Well, maybe you could be a little less brazen,” Ashley laughed.

    “I was being sarcastic,” Madison rolled her eyes. “I don’t know, Ash. This just seems wrong.”

    “That’s what makes it fun,” Ashley said. “And besides, like you said, he’s already given you a facial. So just enjoy yourself, and work on figuring out how to get Alyssa to join us.”

    Madison sighed. “Maybe if it was just us three at first, without Brian.”

    “Sure,” Ashley said.

    “And maybe if you were the one to initiate things,” Madison said, “then maybe I could just play along and she’d follow suit.”

    “That could work,” Ashley shrugged. “Do you have anything specific in mind?”

    “I’ll think about it more. But off the top of my head, maybe she and I could ‘catch’ you giving Brian a blowjob and then you could just be your extremely-sexually-open self and get us to watch.”

    “That sounds good to me. It worked on you, after all. Let’s spend a couple days at least to think about it, though.”

    “Right, yeah, we shouldn’t rush this,” Madison replied.

    “Anyways,” Ashley began. “I have a question.”

    “Oh boy,” Madison said. “What is it?”

    “Why do you like facials so much anyways?”

    “Somehow I knew you were going to ask me something like that,” Madison grinned. “I don’t know, there’s just something hot about — you know…” Madison blushed.

    “What?”

    Madison sighed, “being covered in a guy’s semen. Having him finish on your face.” She was still quite red.

    “Right,” Ashley smiled and laughed. “I just wanted to hear you say it. It’s, like, primal or something.”

    Primal. That’s a good word for it, yeah.”

    “You know,” Ashley said, cracking a grin, “you look awfully good when your face is covered in cum.”

    Madison blushed again. “Jesus Christ, sis,” she said.

    “Don’t you think I look good, too?”

    “Well yeah,” Madison said softly, “of course.”

    “Did it turn you on when I showed you my boobs and face covered in Brian’s jizz that night we had Alyssa over?”

    “Yes,” Madison admitted, blushing yet again. “I had to calm myself down a bit before I got back to Alyssa. I felt dirty because you’re, like, my sister and all, but it was hot.”

    Ashley was satisfied with Madison’s answer. She was silent for a moment. Finally, she spoke. “Are you horny?” she asked her sister.

    Madison looked at her for a second before giving a subtle, embarrassed nod.

    “I am too.”

    “I can tell,” Madison laughed gently.

    “How?”

    Madison gestured towards Ashley’s chest. Ashley looked down and saw that her nipples poking through the fabric of her shirt. They were surprisingly prominent. “What, because my nipples are hard?”

    “Mhm,” Madison nodded again.

    “Maybe I’m just cold,” Ashley said playfully.

    “Well, you must’ve just gotten cold cause they weren’t like that five minutes ago,” Madison teased. “Are you cold?”

    “Not particularly,” Ashley stifled a laugh.

    Madison rolled her eyes and smiled, “you’re always horny, Ash.”

    “You’re not wrong.” Ashley paused for a moment. “Do you want me to take them out?”

    “What?” Madison asked.

    “My boobs. Do you want me to take them out? I just thought you might like to see them since my nipples are hard and all.”

    “What makes you think I want to see your tits?” Madison smirked.

    “Well,” Ashley said, “you seemed to enjoy looking at them that night I flashed you when was in the shower…”

    Madison swallowed hard. “I did, yes,” she said.

    “Exactly. Or did you only like them then because they were covered in Brian’s cum?”

    “No, no,” Madison blushed. “Although that was certainly a nice touch, what Brian did.”

    “So?” Ashley asked. “Would you like me to take my top off?”

    Madison nodded.

    Ashley was wearing a white cami with a plain bra underneath. She pulled both the cami and the bra down underneath her breasts, freeing her tits which now sat perked up on her bunched up shirt and bra. Her nipples were pink and stood erect in the center of her boobs. Her boobs were naturally perky, especially considering their size, but they looked even better perked up on her clothes.

    Madison breathed in sharply, and then exhaled slowly. “Oh my God, Ash,” she said softly. Madison drank in the sight of her sister’s big, voluptuous tits. Ashley’s boobs were bigger than both Madison’s and Alyssa’s, and Ashley had the sexiest little nipples. Each was surrounded by a slightly darker areola.

    Ashley reached up and grazed each of her nipples with her fingers. She pinched each between her respective thumb and index finger, rolling them gently between her fingers. She moaned softly.

    “Does that feel good?” Madison asked in a hushed tone. Her voice shook a little. She was incredibly horny.

    “Oh yeah,” Ashley said. “I love having my nipples played with.” She had her eyes closed, but then she opened them to watch her sister.

    “This is hot,” Madison whispered.

    Ashley pulled and pinched her nipples, and she then squeezed her boobs. She turned to the side briefly, rolling onto her back. She hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her shorts and pulled them down, pulling them down her legs and past her feet. She sat up and turned back to face her sister, setting her shorts down next to her. She was wearing a black thong underneath them. She spread her legs and leaned back into the couch, pinching and rubbing her nipples again.

    “Do you wanna?” Ashley asked, smiling. She lightly traced her hand above her groin.

    “Masturbate?” Madison asked.

    “Yeah.”

    “Yes,” Madison said. Madison was also wearing a black cami with a pair of girls athletic/running shorts on. She leaned back, mimicking her sister’s body position. Slowly, she slid her hand into her shorts and began to play with herself through her panties. Ashley watched her sister begin to touch herself before sliding her hand into her panties.

    “Are you already wet?” Ashley asked. She slid a finger into her pussy, coating it in her juices, before pulling it out and showing Madison. “I am.”

    Madison slid her hand out of her shorts and into her panties. She slid her index finger into her pussy and pulled it out, showing Ashley. Her finger was coated in Madison’s juices. “I am too.”

    Ashley slid her own finger into her mouth, sucking the juices off her finger. She slid her hand back into her panties and continued to rub her clit, massaging her nipples at the same time. Madison followed suit, sucking her own juices off her finger before sliding her hand back into her shorts.

    “God, I’m so horny,” Ashley moaned softly, enjoying the pleasure she was giving herself. “Do you feel good?”

    “Yes Ash,” Madison moaned, “I really like touching myself in front of you.”

    “Me too,” Ashley smiled. “Would you mind if I took my panties off?”

    Madison blushed. “Whatever makes you comfortable.” She hadn’t seen Ashley’s pussy since they were kids. Madison felt herself get even wetter, and her nipples were rock-hard.

    She watched intently as Ashley brought her legs together and hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her thong. Ashley slid her panties off and placed them on top of her shorts. Slowly, Ash spread her legs, revealing her pussy to her sister. She was neatly trimmed with a small landing strip above her vagina. Her lips were pink, delicate, and glistening.

    “Oh my God, Ashley,” Madison moaned, increasing the speed of her fingers over her clit. “You’re beautiful.”

    “Thanks, babe,” Ashley smiled. She pulled off her cami and unhooked her bra, placing those beside her as well. Ashley felt incredible, being completely naked and exposed in front of her little sister. She loved the look on Madison’s face when she first took her tits out, and that was second only to look on Madison’s face when Ashley spread her legs, showing her pussy to her sister for the first time. Ashley She reached down and spread her pussy lips open for Madison to see.

    Madison just moaned again, loudly, and began furiously rubbing at her clit. She was intoxicated by the sight of her sister’s gorgeous body. Her pussy and her tits were absolutely incredible. If Ashley weren’t her sister, Madison would’ve already been on top of her, sucking her nipples and sliding her fingers into that gorgeous pink cunt between Ashley’s legs. Hell, a large part of her wanted to do that anyway, regardless of the shared blood between the two of them.

    Ashley reached down and slowly slid two fingers inside herself, savoring the feeling and the look on her sister’s face. Ashley was incredibly wet. Madison bit her lip and watched as her sister fingered her pussy. Madison stopped rubbing her clit, pausing for a second. Ashley was about to ask what was wrong when Madison reached down and pulled off her cami. She was wearing a maroon lace bra underneath. She then hooked her thumbs into her shorts and pulled those down, revealing a pair of maroon lace panties. She reclined again, spreading her legs open wide. She reached into her panties and continued playing with herself.

    “You look sexy, sis,” Ashley moaned. “Your body is incredible.” Madison’s large breasts filled out her bra. Though Ashley couldn’t see her sister’s butt, Madison’s ass was a little bigger than her own.

    “Thank you,” Madison smiled at her sister. “I figured if you were gonna play with yourself naked, then I could at least get into my undies for you.

    The two sisters continued to watch each other as they pleasured themselves. Each drank in the other’s body greedily. Madison’s eyes switched rapidly between her sister’s big, round tits with her hard, pink nipples and Ashley’s pretty pink cunt. She loved watching Ashley’s fingers slide in and out of her pussy. Ashley, on the other hand, drank in the sight of her sister’s tits contained within their bra as well as Madison’s gorgeous legs and thighs.

    “I’m gonna come soon, Ash,” Madison said softly. She was arching her back and her toes were curled.

    “Me too,” Ashley moaned. She shut her eyes, trying to time her orgasm with her sisters’. The room filled with the sounds of their moans. Madison’s orgasm was the first to hit.

    “I’m coming, baby,” Madison cried. “Oh my God Ashley, I’m coming!” Her toes curled hard and she leaned back into the couch, bucking her hips against her hand. Her knees bent and retracted towards her body slightly. Ashley could almost make out the edge of her sister’s asshole through her panties. As Ashley stared at her sister’s almost-naked body writhing in pleasure, her own orgasm tore through her body, shooting waves of pleasure out from her pussy.

    “I’m coming, Madison! Oh my God, oh fuck, I’m coming baby,” Ashley cried. Her body tensed as she frantically massaged her clit, riding out wave after wave of pleasure.

    Finally, their orgasms subsided. They both sat their for a few moments, breathing heavily, not saying anything. They simply looked at each other’s bodies.

    Finally, Ashley spoke. “That was fucking great,” she sighed.

    “Yeah,” Madison said softly, “that was wonderful.”

    “I love coming,” Ashley giggled, “I can’t get over how nice that felt. My pussy felt so good.”

    “That makes two of us,” Madison breathed, “I love orgasms.”

    “Well, I’m down to do this whenever you’re horny,” Ashley said, sighing. “Just let me know.”

    “Me too,” Madison said, biting her lip. “Thank you for getting naked for me. Your body — all of you — is incredible.”

    “You had already seen most of my body,” Ashley grinned, “but you’re welcome. I really should be thanking you — I haven’t seen that much of you in a while, not in this context at least. You are so sexy, Madison.”

    “Thanks, Ash,” Madison said, smiling brightly.

    The two got dressed and continued watching television like nothing had happened. Madison thought about the fact that they both called each other “baby” or “babe” when they were touching themselves. She thought that it was weird, but she liked it too. It felt right in the moment.

    Chapter 5 – The Performance

    Alyssa gets her first glimpse of Brian and Ashley’s exhibitionist antics.

    The following Friday, Ashley and Madison were sitting in their basement again, talking. I was still at my house about to head over. We were having another movie night; Alyssa was coming over too. Ashley and I had a plan, and Ashley was currently discussing this plan with Madison.

    “So Brian and I are going to leave to have sex again sometime during the movie, whenever we get horny, I guess.”

    “Ah, so right at the beginning? And then again in the middle, and maybe a final time at the end?” Madison joked. “Or is that not enough for you guys?”

    “Shut up, just listen.” Ashley laughed. “We’re going to leave our door cracked this time. That way, you and Alyssa will be able to hear us having sex.”

    Madison was silent for a moment before speaking. “What’s the point of that, exactly? Not that I’m complaining.”

    “Well,” Ashley said, “ideally, Alyssa is turned on by the sounds of Brian and I fucking. Plus, we’ll be coming back right after we have sex, and she’ll probably be wondering if he came inside me or something sexy like that.”

    “I see.”

    “So this is, like, the first step in getting Alyssa to join us.”

    “Yeah, I got it,” Madison said, “that’s actually not a bad idea. I’m pretty sure she’ll be turned on by it, otherwise I’d tell you not to do that.”

    “My first thought was to have Brian come on my face and then I’d come back without wiping it off, but that’s probably a bit too much.”

    “You think so?” Madison laughed.

    “Maybe we can do that next time,” Ashley winked.

    ——————————

    About an hour later, Alyssa and I had both arrived and we were all in the basement. Madison was as bit nervous even though she wasn’t really actively involved in tonight’s plan. Ashley was definitely just excited though, as was I. I mean, I was getting laid, I had no reason to complain.

    Madison loaded up the movie on Netflix. She and Alyssa were sitting on the couch directly opposite the television while Ashley and I were on the couch to their right. Ashley and I were horny from the beginning (duh) so we just decided to watch about half of it before breaking. That way, taking a break wouldn’t seem to suspicious from the get go. Or at least, that was our thinking. I guess that doesn’t make too much sense, but we weren’t exactly thinking straight.

    The entire time, both of us were hardly able to pay attention to the movie. I’m pretty sure I had a half-chub for the entirety of the first half of the movie. Finally, we got to about the halfway point. We waited for a lull in the action, and then asked Madison to pause the movie. Ashley and I got up and retreated back to her room, shutting the door almost all the way.

    “I’m already soaking wet,” Ashley said, dropping her sweatpants to her ankles. She wasn’t wearing panties underneath. She bent over the bed, sticking her butt in the air. “What are you waiting for?”

    ——

    “What are they doing?” Alyssa wondered out loud. “They did the same thing last time.”

    “I don’t know,” Madison said carefully. “They were only gone for a couple minutes before.”

    ——

    Ashley wasn’t lying when she said she was already soaked. She had bent over such that she was facing the door so that her moans would carry out towards Madison and Alyssa. I dropped my own pants to my ankles and aligned my cock with her pussy. I held onto her hips and slowly slid myself inside of her. The feeling of her warm, wet lips surrounding my cock was absolutely intoxicating. She shoved her face into the bed and gripped the sheets, letting out a huge moan as I entered her before quickly shooting her head up. Muscle memory, I guess. Slowly, I began to slide myself in and out of her, savoring the feeling of her pussy lips gripping my cock.

    Her ass looked incredible; it was so big and round. If we weren’t trying to be quick, I probably would’ve slid my thumb into her asshole. Ashley loved having her ass played with while we fucked. We even did anal sometimes — pretty regularly, in fact. I probably fucked her in the ass once or twice a week on average, but if she was on her period, then it might be about a week straight of butt-fucking. She and I both love it when I come deep inside her ass. She says she loves feeling my cock pulse and throb as I unload inside her butt. There’s just something extra sexy about coming in her ass. There was one night a few months ago where we got a little tipsy and she decided that I needed to fill every one of her holes with cum that night. We started with a blowjob. After filling her mouth, she rode me cowgirl, coming a few times herself before I blew a load deep inside her pussy. Finally, I fucked her in the ass — classic doggystyle. Coming deep into her bowels was immensely satisfying, as was knowing that all three of her holes had been filled. That was a good night. But I’m getting a little side-tracked — back to the present…

    Ashley was moaning loudly, not bothering to try and control herself. Everybody else in the house was asleep so we had no risk of being heard except by the two people we actually wanted to hear us. I grabbed her left ass cheek and spanked the other. She let out another moan, and I began to fuck her faster. Her ass jiggled as I fucked her, her cheeks bouncing as I slammed into her from behind. I could tell she was in complete ecstasy, judging by the sounds coming out of her; I just wondered if Madison and Alyssa could hear her.

    ——

    Alyssa was looking at her phone, as was Madison. It had only been a couple of minutes at this point. Madison was listening intently for Ashley’s moans of pleasure. She first heard the sounds of her sister being fucked after I spanked Ashley the first time.

    We were first noticed as I began to fuck Ashley faster and her moans got louder. Alyssa perked her head up and was still.

    “What are you doing?” Madison asked, holding her breath.

    “Shhh,” Alyssa said gently. “Hold on. Listen.”

    Both of the girls were still. Ashley’s moans could faintly be heard over the white noise of the air conditioning.

    “Do you hear that?” Alyssa whispered.

    “What?” Madison asked, feigning ignorance.

    “I think they’re having sex!” Alyssa exclaimed quietly. There was a touch of excitement in her voice. A good sign, for sure.

    “What?” Madison said again. “No way, I doubt it.”

    “Yes, listen. I think I hear Ashley moaning.”

    Alyssa sat up, and then very slowly rose to her feet.

    “What are you doing?” Madison said, alarmed.

    “I’m going to investigate.”

    “Jesus Christ,” Madison said as Alyssa began to tip-toe towards Ashley’s room. “Wait, Jesus, hold on.” Madison scrambled to her feet and followed Alyssa.

    ——

    I was holding onto Ashley’s hips and I slammed my cock in and out of her. She was incredibly wet; fucking her felt heavenly. I alternated between squeezing her buttcheeks and spanking her. I called her slut and whore and pulled her hair.

    “I’m gonna come soon,” I groaned. “Your pussy is so fucking incredible.”

    ——

    Alyssa and Madison crept up to Ashley’s door, making sure to stay clear of the view from the small opening. Ashley’s moans could be heard very clearly now. In fact, they were close enough that they could hear my body slam into Ashley with each stroke — they could literally hear me fucking her. If I had known that Madison was close enough to literally hear her sister being pounded, I probably would’ve climaxed instantly.

    “Holy fuck,” Alyssa whispered to Madison. “They are having sex. I can hear him, like, pounding her. Jesus Christ.”

    Madison didn’t say anything. She felt her pussy getting wet and her nipples getting hard.

    “Jesus Christ,” Alyssa whispered hoarsely. She stood still for a second. She and Madison were both up against the wall adjacent to the door now. “He’s really fucking her hard; you can really hear it! Holy fuck!”

    “No kidding.” Madison said. She wasn’t really sure what to say, considering Ashley was her sister and all. She didn’t want to readily admit how horny she was at the sounds of Ashley getting pounded. Clearly Alyssa was enjoying this, though.

    “Oh shit, are you uncomfortable?” Alyssa asked in a moment of clarity, a little horrified herself. She was now realizing the fact that she was talking about Madison’s sister being fucked. She had been a little too into what was happening to consider this fact up until now.

    “No,” Madison said in a low voice. “This is not the first time I’ve heard them having sex. In fact, I’ve heard it quite a lot, so I’m sort of numb to it now.” She shrugged.

    “Fair,” Alyssa whispered. She listened again. A second later, a distinct SMACK was heard. “I think Brian’s spanking her,” she breathed. Alyssa thought about Ashley’s big ass being spanked.

    “Yeah, I’ve heard that before too,” Madison giggled.

    “How often do you hear them?”

    “Honestly, probably once a day at least. They have sex a lot.”

    Alyssa resumed listening. Her pussy was soaked.

    ——

    “I’m gonna come, baby,” I groaned, feeling the familiar pressure in my balls.

    “Come inside me, daddy,” Ashley groaned, “fill me up. I need your cum inside me now.”

    ——

    “Oh my God,” Alyssa said, “Brian’s about to come.”

    “I think she just called him ‘daddy’,” Madison mused.

    “Yeah, she did, I heard that too,” Alyssa said. “And she told him to come inside her; holy fuck.”

    Alyssa and Madison were listening as I moaned and emptied my balls into Madison’s sister. Ashley cried out as I filled her cunt with my thick, warm cum, “Fuck yes, daddy. Come inside my pussy, oh my God. Fill my pussy with your cum!”

    Once Alyssa heard that my orgasm had subsided, she and Madison scurried back to the couch.

    “Jesus Christ,” Alyssa said as they sat back down. “That was fucking hot. I know she’s your sister and all, but good God. They literally took a break to fuck. He just shot up inside her.” She was breathing hard.

    “That’s probably what happened last time too,” Madison said. “Like the last time we all watched a movie together.”

    “You’re right,” Alyssa said. “Wow…”

    ——

    Ashley pulled on a pair of panties to help contain the semen that was now dripping out of her pussy. She put her sweatpants back on, and I pulled my own pants back up.

    “That was fucking amazing,” she said.

    “No kidding.”

    “Do you think they heard?”

    “Oh yeah,” I said. “You were loud. They definitely heard.”

    Ashley smiled from ear to ear.

    ——

    “He came inside her,” Alyssa said excitedly. “So she’ll still be full of his cum when they come back out here.”

    Madison laughed. She was surprised at how graphic Alyssa was being. Clearly she had enjoyed Brian and Ashley’s little “performance.”

    ——

    Ashley and I took a moment to regain our composure before returning to Madison and Alyssa. We both walked out cooly and calmly, Ashley with a pussy full of cum, as if I hadn’t just shot a huge load inside of her.

    “Okay, we can keep watching,” Ashley said, “I’m sorry about the wait.”

    “No worries,” Alyssa said, trying to contain her smile.

    Ashley and I sat back down on the couch, and Madison resumed the movie. Nobody was really paying attention, though. Everybody was far too turned on to follow the movie at this point. Alyssa and Madison were both replaying the audio in their head. Both were imagining my cock unloading inside Ashley’s pussy and me spanking her ass as I fucked her from behind.

    After the movie, everybody quickly returned to their own rooms. Ashley and I had a quick round two. She rode my cock to a nice couple of orgasms before climbing off of me and taking me into her mouth. She bobbed her lips up and down my shaft for thirty seconds before taking me out of her mouth. She pumped seven or eight thick ropes of come out of my cock and onto her face and tits, massaging my balls gently as she stroked me.

    At the same time, Madison and Alyssa were 69ing. Ashley was on top, and both were using a dildo on the other as they licked their clits. Madison squeezed Alyssa’s ass cheeks as she slid the dildo in and out of her cunt. Alyssa returned the favor, fucking Madison hard and fast with a thick, wide dildo while she licked Madison’s clit. Madison climaxed, and then Alyssa had her orgasm. After she finished coming, Alyssa rolled off of Madison and laid down, exhausted. She was out almost immediately. Madison got up to go to the bathroom. This happened right as I finished coming on Ashley’s face and boobs.

    Ashley heard Madison’s door open. “I wonder if that’s Madison,” she whispered. She got up and opened her door slowly, peeking just enough of her head out to see. Indeed, it was her sister. Ashley waited for Madison to get closer to the bathroom before whispering, “Pssst.”

    Madison saw her sister and said, “hey.”

    “Where’s Alyssa?”

    “Asleep, I think.”

    “I’ll be right back,” Ashley said to me with a wink. She darted out of her room and went into the bathroom with Madison, who was now wearing her pajamas. Ashley was still fully naked.

    Madison turned the light on and looked at Ashley, who has semen dripping down off of her face. Her tits were plastered with my cum as well.

    “Looks like you guys were busy,” Madison giggled. “You look nice.”

    “Oh yeah, we were. And thank you!” Ashley smiled. “This is actually fresh. Do you want any of it?”

    Madison hesitated briefly. Her girlfriend was sleeping in her bedroom just twenty feet away. But she really didn’t want to turn down Brian’s fresh cum, even if she’d have to lick it off of her sister’s tits. In fact, it was all the better that she had to lick it off of Ashley’s boobs. She nodded back at her sister.

    “Take whatever you’d like,” Ashley said, puffing her chest out towards her sister. Truthfully, Ashley would not have minded it one bit if Madison licked Brian’s cum off her nipples. In fact, she would’ve loved it if she did.

    Madison held onto the sides of Ashley’s stomach and bent down. She paused once more with her face in front of Ashley’s boobs before sticking her tongue out and running it up the side of Ashley’s left tit.

    Ashley moaned quietly. “That feels good,” she said softly.

    Madison held Brian’s cum in her mouth briefly, savoring its taste and its warmth before swallowing it. She moved to Ashley’s right breast, starting from the bottom-right of her nipple. She licked upwards, following the curve of her sister’s tit, licking all the way up to Ashley’s collarbone. Once again, she held Brian’s semen in her mouth briefly before swallowing it. Back again she moved to Ashley’s left breast, this time licking up the cum on the opposite side of her nipple. Finally, she licked the last of the cum on Ashley’s right breast, leaving only the cum on Ashley’s nipples.

    Again, Madison paused. She wanted nothing more than to take Ashley’s nipples into her mouth and suckle on them gently. And Ashley too would have loved for Madison to take her nipples into her mouth, sucking Brian’s cum off of them. But Madison slowly stood up, deciding against her sexual urges.

    She smiled at Ashley. “Thanks, Ash.”

    “Of course,” Ashley giggled, not voicing her disappointment. She didn’t expect Madison to suck her nipples. That would’ve been a bit much. “That felt really nice.”

    “Well,” Madison said, “licking cum off of a gorgeous pair of tits has got to me one of my favorite things in the whole world.” She giggled.

    “It’s great to be on the receiving end of that too,” Ashley laughed. She grabbed some tissues to wipe the cum off of her face and then her nipples.

    “When is Alyssa leaving tomorrow?” she asked innocently.

    “Pretty early, she’s opening [at her restaurant].”

    “You should come to my room when she leaves,” Ashley said.

    “I will,” Madison smiled.

    Madison pulled her pants down and sat on the toilet. She started to pee.

    “Good.” Ashley smiled again. “So could you guys hear us?”

    “Oh yeah,” Madison said, “we could hear you alright.” She finished peeing and grabbed a piece of toilet paper. “Alyssa actually got up and crept up next to your door so she could hear you more clearly.”

    “Really?” Ashley said loudly, before catching herself. “Sorry,” she whispered.

    “Yeah,” Madison said. “We heard you tell Brian to come inside you. And we could hear him spanking you.”

    “Holy fucking shit,” Ashley whispered excitedly. “So she liked it?”

    “Oh yeah,” Madison said. “She definitely thought it was super hot.”

    “Awesome,” Ashley said, “fuck yeah, that’s great.” She paused for a second. “What did you think?”

    “About what?”

    “Hearing Brian fucking me.”

    “Oh,” Madison said, blushing. “I felt the same way Alyssa did. Like, that was hot. It sounded like he was really, erm, pounding you.”

    “He was,” Ashley said, “he fucked me hard.”

    “Do you like getting pounded like that?”

    “It’s my favorite type of sex. I love the hair pulling and the spanking and the name calling.”

    Madison didn’t say anything. She thought that was hot as Hell, though.

    “Well, you’re welcome to, uh, ‘tune in’ next time Brian and I have sex,” Ashley giggled. “Although I’m sure you hear us whether you want to or not.”

    “I think I usually hear you guys, yeah,” Madison laughed. “But thank you, I’m definitely going to start paying closer attention now.”

    “Sounds good,” Ashley smiled. “I’m gonna go to bed now. Don’t forget to come by tomorrow morning.”

    “I won’t. Goodnight, Ash,” Madison smiled. “I love you.”

    “Love you too. Sweet dreams,” Ashley whispered. She walked back to her room. She and I both fell asleep almost immediately.

    Chapter 6 – Morning Fun

    Brian gets to see a little more of Madison.

    Ashley and I woke up around ten the next day. We went into the bathroom together to brush our teeth, and then we returned to our room. Ashley began to fill me in on the details from last night.

    “So obviously I saw Madison in the bathroom last night right before bed,” she began.

    “Right. Did she tell you what happened?”

    “Yep,” Ashley said. “She also licked your cum off my tits.” Immediately I got a boner. Ashley noticed, seeing the tent in my shorts, and laughed. “She didn’t lick my nipples, though. Just everything around them.”

    “That’s so fucking hot,” I breathed. “Your own sister licking my cum off your tits!”

    “Yeah, it was awesome. Anyways. Apparently they could hear us loud and clear.”

    “Did Alyssa like it?”

    “Yep. They actually went right up to our door and sat outside it. They heard you spanking me and me telling you to come inside me. Apparently Alyssa was very excited about the whole thing.”

    “Well,” I mused, “that was quite the success.”

    “Yep. I’m hoping the next time that Madison, Alyssa, and I hang out alone, Alyssa brings it up somehow. Then I’ll try to move things along from there.”

    “That sounds good to me,” I said. “Make sure to keep me updated with whatever happens.”

    “I will,” Ashley replied. “That reminds me, Madison and I masturbated together the other day.”

    “Ooh, give me the details!”

    “It was the day that you gave her a facial in the bathroom. We were sitting the basement watching TV, and we got to talking about what had happened.”

    “Right.”

    “Well, unsurprisingly, I got horny and wanted to masturbate.”

    “Of course.”

    “She could tell I was horny because apparently my nipples were hard and you could see them through my shirt. She called me out on that, and I offered to take my boobs out.”

    “Ah, well that was the most logical response you could’ve had,” I joked.

    “So I took my boobs out and then asked if she wanted to masturbate. She did, so we started touching ourselves.”

    “Did she show your her tits?”

    “No, but she did strip to her bra and panties.”

    “What?!” I exclaimed, “lucky you!”

    “Yeah,” Ashley laughed, “her body is amazing. I don’t think she was initially going to show that much skin, but I got entirely naked in front of her so I guess she felt compelled to take off some clothes.”

    “So she saw your pussy?”

    “Yep,” Ashley said. “I could tell she really liked it. I spread my lips for her, and I fingered myself.”

    “Damn,” I said. “That’s fucking hot.”

    “It was pretty fuckin’ great,” Ashley said.

    We spent the next thirty minutes or so talking about random stuff. Then Ashley’s phone buzzed.

    “Madison texted me.”

    Ashley typed out a response to Madison’s text. Then her phone buzzed again, so she typed out another response. She and Madison went back and forth a few times before Ashley put her phone back down.

    “You horny?” she asked me.

    “Uh, well I was really horny when you told me about what you and Madison did. I’m still, like, pretty horny now. Why? Are we about to do stuff?”

    “Mhm,” Ashley said. “It hasn’t been formally decided, but that’s probably what’s gonna happen.”

    “Sweet.”

    A couple moments later, Madison knocked on the door and then opened it, closing it behind her.

    “Morning guys,” she said, smiling at us and sitting on the bed.

    “Morning Madison,” I said.

    “Morning sis.”

    “I’m surprised you weren’t sucking his dick or something,” Madison laughed.

    “I mean, I can if you want,” Ashley shrugged.

    “Maybe in a little bit,” Madison giggled. She looked at me. “Did Ashley fill you in on last night?”

    “Yeah,” I said. “So Alyssa really liked it, then?”

    “Yeah,” Madison replied. “I don’t think she was paying attention at all for the second half of the movie. As soon as we got back to our room, she was all over me.”

    “Hot,” I said.

    Ashley chimed in, “Brian and I had sex again right away too.”

    “No shit,” Madison said. “I saw the aftermath all over your face and chest.”

    Ashley shrugged.

    “So what happens next?” I asked. “I think Ashley had a plan?”

    “Yeah,” Ashley said. She turned towards her sister. “I’m hoping it comes up the next time the three of us — you, me, and Alyssa — are alone. Then I can hopefully progress things from there.”

    “I don’t think you’ll have much trouble with that,” Madison said. “Alyssa doesn’t seem to care about the fact that we’re sisters. Like she was saying some graphic stuff about y’all last night.”

    “Like what?” I asked, “and is she gone now? Like did she go to work?”

    “Yep,” Madison said. “And she was really into the fact that you finished inside Ashley, for one.”

    “What else?”

    “I think she just liked how much she could hear. Like, we could hear your body slamming into Ashley’s, and we could hear you spanking her.” Madison blushed hard.

    “That’s so hot,” Ashley said.

    “For real,” I said. I had been sitting with my legs extended, leaning back on my hands. I had sat this way intentionally because my boner was quite visible.

    Madison noticed. “Ashley,” she said, “I think your boyfriend has a boner.”

    Ashley looked at the tent in my pants. “Are you sure?” she asked in an innocent tone.

    “Well,” Madison said, “it certainly looks like it to me. I can’t say for sure though.”

    “Hmm,” Ashley frowned. “You think I should maybe take a look?”

    “That would probably be for the best,” Madison said, nodding.

    Ashley crawled over to me on her hands and knees. She grabbed my dick through my pants and squeezed it gently. “Hmm,” she said slowly.

    “What do you think?” Madison asked, looking intently at Ashley’s grip on my erection.

    “You know,” Ashley said, rubbing me up and down slowly, “you might be right. Tell you what, I think we need to get a better look. Just to be sure.”

    “I think you’re right,” Madison said, giggling.

    I had a stupid grin on my face. I don’t know why they were doing this, but it was honestly kind of cute. I just sat back and let them continue to play their little game.

    “Madison, could you take off his pants for me? I think that would help me — erm — verify the situation.”

    “Me?” Madison blushed. She hesitated for a second. Slowly, she grabbed the bottoms of my shorts. I lifted myself up a little bit and she pulled them down off my legs, tossing them on the ground by the bed.

    “Now let’s see…” Ashley said carefully. “You know, I think there’s definitely something going on here.”

    “Yeah,” Madison said. She was still a bit red in the face. “It definitely looks like it. Perhaps you should feel him again?”

    Ashley grabbed my hard dick through my boxer briefs. She stroked me a little bit, eliciting a slight moan out of me.

    “I think he liked that,” Madison said. “Keep rubbing him like that.”

    Ashley began to stroke me a little more quickly. I moaned again.

    “I think you’re right, Madison,” Ashley said. “I think he’s definitely hard, but there’s only one way to be absolutely sure…”

    “Should we take off his underwear?”

    “Yes, definitely,” Ashley said, still rubbing my dick.

    Madison looked excited as she took ahold of my boxers. Ashley released her grip on my dick, and I lifted my butt up again. Madison slowly pulled down my underwear, tossing them atop my shorts. My hard cock sprang free and pointed up at the ceiling. Madison looked at it hungrily.

    “Well, would you look at that,” Ashley said, smirking.

    “Gosh, it’s so big!” Madison said innocently. She scooted over and sat herself down next to Ashley.

    “Should I continue to stroke it?” Ashley asked.

    “Yes, definitely,” Madison said. “He really seems to enjoy that.” She watched intently as Ashley wrapped her hands around my cock and began to pump me up and down.

    “I think we need some sort of lubricant,” Ashley said, frowning a little.

    “What do you have in mind?” Madison asked.

    Ashley thought for just a moment. “I think some saliva would be sufficient. Would you mind?”

    Madison blushed again. “Are you sure?”

    “Yes, I think he would like it,” Ashley said, looking and smiling at me.

    Madison leaned over my cock. She looked at me, and I gave a slight smile and a short nod at her. She looked down at my cock and slowly spit onto it. Ashley let her sister’s saliva run down my cock for a second before she began to stroke me again. “Could you give me a little more?” she asked.

    Madison nodded and spit again. Ashley began to stroke me faster. I couldn’t help but moan. “That’s much better,” Ashley smiled.

    Madison looked down at my balls, which were bouncing with each pump of my cock from Ashley. “What about his balls?” Madison asked. “They look so nice and smooth,” she added.

    “Ah, good idea,” Ashley said. She reached down and gently cupped them, rubbing them with her fingers. I continued to moan, enjoying both the handjob and the audience.

    Ashley stroked me off for another minute before Madison’s spit began to wear off.

    “I wonder if he’d enjoy this more if I used my mouth,” Ashley said, looking at Madison. “What do you think?”

    “Hmm,” Madison said, pretending to genuinely contemplate Ashley’s suggestion. “I think you might be right. That would probably make him feel really good.”

    Ashley adjusted herself, getting into position to suck my cock. “Could you hold my hair out of my face for me, Madison?”

    “Yeah, sure,” Madison said. She gathered up her sister’s hair up in a ponytail and held it for her. Ashley lowered her head down, taking my cock into her mouth. She held onto the base of my shaft as she twirled her tongue around the head.

    “Does that feel nice?” Madison asked me, still maintaining her innocent tone.

    I looked at her and managed to say, “yes” before continuing to moan.

    Ashley slowly took the rest of my shaft into her mouth until her nose was against my thighs (she was to the side of me). She held my cock in her throat for a second before coming up, gasping for air. She began to bob her head up and down my shaft more quickly now, taking my balls in her hand and massaging them. Madison continued to hold Ashley’s hair for her.

    “I’m almost there,” I said quietly as Ashley began to slurp and lick me faster. “Where should I, uh –”

    “Finish in her mouth,” Madison said, gently.

    Hearing Madison say something dirty to me directly like that just about pushed me over the edge. I nodded. Madison smiled.

    I threw my head back and closed my eyes. My body tensed up as I began to ejaculate down Ashley’s throat. She didn’t slow down; she continued to bob her lips up and down my shaft, gently caressing and massaging my balls as they were emptied into her welcoming mouth. Madison held onto Ashley’s hair, making sure to keep it well out of her face. My cock throbbed and spasmed as it painted the back of my girlfriend’s throat with my cum. As my orgasm finished, I laid all the way down and kept my eyes closing, breathing hard. Ashley came up off my dick. She was also breathing hard.

    “How did it taste?” Madison asked her sister.

    “Great,” Ashley giggled. Ashley squeezed the base of my thick and slid her hand upward. Another drop of cum came out. She used her finger to swipe it up and extended her hand towards Madison, who happily sucked it off Ashley’s finger.

    “Yummy,” Madison said.

    Ashley scooted back towards the head of the bed, leaning back against her pillow. She slid her pajama pants down, revealing the black thong she was wearing underneath. She hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her thong and pulled that down as well. Madison inhaled sharply as Ashley spread her legs wide open, putting her gorgeous pink pussy on display for us.

    I took the initiative here, getting up and crawling in between her thighs.

    “Oh my, God,” I heard Madison say quietly behind me.

    I looked up and watched as Ashley unbuttoned the flannel she was wearing. She pulled each side of the shirt down past her breasts, revealing her belly and both of her boobs. Her pink nipples stood erect atop each of her tits. I reached up and caressed her breasts as I planted kisses along her thighs. I couldn’t really believe that I was about to eat my girlfriend’s pussy in front of her sister.

    I heard Madison shifting around a lot behind me; I assumed she was getting herself comfortable so she could masturbate. I hoped Madison was an ass-gal, because from where she was sitting, she would have quite the view of my ass.

    I began to lick up and down Ashley’s pussy, wiggling my tongue in between her lips. I held onto her thighs and slid my tongue inside her, tasting her juices. I heard Madison moan behind me. I continued to lick my girlfriend’s pussy, switching between running up and down the length of her cunt and gently circling her clit. As she began to grind herself against my lip, I slid two fingers inside her and massaged her g-spot. I could tell she was getting close already. Sucking me off in front of her sister and now getting eaten out in front of her sister must have really gotten her going.

    “Oh my, God,” Ashley moaned, “don’t stop, Brian. Please don’t stop.”

    I was circling around her clit with my tongue and massaging her g-spot with my fingers. The room was filled with the sounds of two sisters moaning in pleasure. The fact that Madison was behind me touching herself to this was driving me crazy.

    “I’m gonna come, Brian,” Ashley groaned. Her body tensed up and her thighs closed in around me. I kept licking her clit, trying my hardest to keep my rhythm and pace unchanging. Ashley moaned and whimpered through her orgasm, her body writhing underneath my tongue. As her orgasm subsided, she let out a huge side. I slowly sat up, wiping her juices from my mouth.

    “That was great,” she breathed slowly, smiling.

    I turned around and looked back at Madison. My mouth fell open as I saw her sitting back before me wearing only her bra and panties. All that rummaging around earlier was her getting undressed! Her tits, which are almost as big as Ashley’s, were almost spilling out of her bra, and the thong she was wearing left little to the imagination. She looked absolutely incredible.

    “You alright there?” Madison asked me softly. Ashley laughed at my reaction.

    “Holy shit!” I said.

    “What is it, Brian?” Ashley asked.

    I just stared at Madison’s tits. Even though they were covered by her bra, they looked fantastic; they were almost as big as Ashley’s. I wondered what her nipples looked like. Madison’s legs were toned, and her thighs looked sexy. Even though she was sitting, you could tell that she had one Hell of an ass. Her stomach was flat and toned, and her skin looked smooth and soft.

    “Your body is incredible,” I said to Madison, who was still touching herself.

    “Thank you,” she cooed softly. My erection was very quickly returning as I watched my girlfriend’s almost-naked sister play with herself. Madison giggled as she watched my cock slowly rise up until it pointed straight out at her.

    “You made his cock hard again,” Ashley smirked. She reached up and gave it a few quick pumps.

    Madison blushed. “Well, that’s flattering.”

    “There’s a hot, half-naked girl playing with herself in front of me. What can I say?” I shrugged.

    Madison smiled. “Do I get to see that thing come again?” Man, she really loved cum.

    Ashley walked over to me on her hands and knees. Without her hands, she took me into her mouth and began to suck on the head of my cock. Madison whimpered slightly, watching as her sister sucked my erection. Ashley ran her tongue around the head of my cock, slurping loudly as she blew me. Madison moaned softly. I watched Madison’s eyes trace over the curves of Ashley’s hips and ass up to Ashley’s tits, which were hanging down beneath her. Then she would look at my cock and her sister sucking it. Madison saw me watching her and met my gaze. She bit her lip and blushed.

    Ashley’s tongue running all around the head of my dick was very quickly getting me off. “I’m gonna come soon,” I groaned.

    Ashley popped me out of her mouth briefly. “When your close, I’m gonna lay on my back. Jerk off onto my tits, okay?”

    “Got it,” I nodded.

    Ashley reached up and began pumping the base of my cock with her hand as she sucked the head. I could the feel the orgasm building.

    “I’m almost there,” I moaned. “Holy fuck!”

    Ashley slid my dick out of her mouth and leaned back. She spread her legs and held her tits together for me. “Come on, baby,” she cooed softly. “Come on my tits for me and my sister.”

    I stroked myself wildly, using her spit as lube. I looked over at Madison who was frantically rubbing her clit, staring at my hand flying back and forth over my cock. I turned my attention back to Ashley and her lovely tits. I moved a little closer to her, walking on my knees, and aimed myself at the center of her chest. I groaned loudly as my cock throbbed and the first shot of jizz erupted out of me. It flew and landed right in the middle of her boobs. I shot another two ropes of cum, one landing on her left breast and the other on her right.

    “Oh my, God,” I heard Madison cry out. I looked over and watched as her face contorted in pleasure. Her thighs came together as she continued to rub her clit. Our eyes met and we rode out the rest of our orgasms together, never breaking eye contact.

    I finished coming and look back at Ashley. She was grinning and both of her tits were covered in my cum.

    “C’mere,” Ashley said, looking at her sister.

    Madison was breathing hard. She looked at me for a second, giving me a brief smile, before crawling over to Ashley, walking on her hands and knees. Ashley laid back (still completely naked, mind you), leaning on her elbows. I sort of backed up a bit and watched as Madison climbed on top of her. I was essentially behind the two of them now, and I had an incredible view of Madison’s ass. She arched her back, sticking her ass up in the air, and began to slowly lick my semen off of Ashley’s tits.

    “Holy fuck,” I said softly. Madison heard me and slowly rocked her hips back and forth. I watched her ass as she licked my cum off her sister’s chest. She still didn’t lick Ashley’s nipples, but she came awfully close to doing so. Plus Ashley was entirely naked and Madison was half-naked and on top of her, showing off her ass to me in a doggy-style-esque position. This was crazy.

    Madison finished licking my cum off of Ashley’s chest. She slowly backed up towards me, still giving me a fantastic view of her huge ass. (I can safely say now that it is even bigger than Ashley’s, by the way.) Slowly, she turned back towards me. As she came to face me, I could see that her mouth was open. She was holding the last of my cum in her mouth! She swallowed it once she was sure I had a good look.

    “How’d my butt look?” she asked, giggling.

    “Amazing,” was all I could manage.

    Ashley wiped the cum off of her nipples and then put a t-shirt on. “Well, that was fun,” she said.

    “I agree,” Madison said, stretching. She got up and threw back on the clothes she had come in with. Everybody was acting so casual.

    “Breakfast?” Ashley asked.

    “Yeah, I’m hungry,” Madison said.

    “Even after all that cum you just ate?” I teased unabashedly.

    Madison laughed. Ashley rolled her eyes. “Jesus Christ, Brian,” she said.


  • A Lesbian Love Story…Of Sorts

    Font size : +


    A woman decides to seduce your best friend

    A Lesbian Love Story…Of Sorts

    PROLOGUE: WHAT IS LOVE?

    L-o-v-e. Just four tiny letters.

    Love. Just one simple word.

    Love. No two people would create the same definition.

    Love. So many different kinds; so many different emotions. I love my mother; I love my decaf mochas; I love my teddy bear from when I was three; I love the Big Bang Theory; I love to read; I love teaching; I love wearing stockings; I love sex. Yet had I ever felt true love? I don’t know. I definitely thought I was in love on a few occasions, but that faded away over time.

    I love you. Three simple words. I have said them before; I have had them said to me; were they meant sincerely? I like to think so. Were they actually true deep down in their heart? Maybe.

    This is a love story. This is my love story. Is it a traditional love story? No. It is a complex, layered and sexually filled story. Will you think it is a true love story? That is up to you, as each defines love as they see it. So don’t judge my view of love. It is messy, complicated, addictive and, yet I think, pure.

    It wasn’t until I was 26 and my best friend for many years announced she was engaged and getting married that I realized I was in love; pure, unconditional love. A love that overwhelms you. It is intoxicating; bewildering; overwhelming; haunting. This is the story of how I found such a love.

    For me, love equals Gwen.

    CHAPTER 1: A REVELATION

    Gwen and I were best friends since grade 10. We had almost every class together and graduated together. We both lost our virginity at our grade 12 prom, on a double dare that had become a tradition between us. We would both dare each other to do the same thing. In grade 10 it was to walk up and kiss a nerd; by grade 12 we were daring each other to flash old men, go without underwear during a cheerleading practice, and lastly daring each other to give up our cherries to our respective boyfriends at prom, both of us having turned 18 the month before.

    In college the dares got crazier, each one created by me. Gwen was psychologically shy, yet when a dare was given the shy facade always seemed to fade away as she also hated to lose.

    Anyway I digress; we both got our teaching degrees at the same college. Luckily for us, we also got jobs at the same school; me teaching kindergarten and Gwen teaching grade 3. Over the next few years I dated a couple men before strictly dating women. Unfortunately, I had been through a string of women. I broke up with women for many trivial reasons: she had an annoying laugh; she was too high maintenance; she was too low maintenance; her family was crazy; she wasn’t intelligent enough for me; she was too intelligent for me; she wasn’t good enough in bed; etc… What I realized after the fact is they actually all had the same problem…they were not Gwen. Gwen, on the other hand, dated a couple guys briefly before falling hard for a decent guy named Rob.

    Anyways, life went on and had been very normal, until she announced she was getting married. It shouldn’t have been a big deal as they had lived together for two years already and nothing had really changed in our relationship. We still had our weekly girls’ night, our occasional dares, our daily phone calls and our constant text messages. Yet, when she gave me the news, something triggered deep inside me. I had this empty feeling and then it was replaced by this overwhelming fear and then it was replaced by something I can’t explain. A light bulb went on. It didn’t flicker, it shined bright. I was in love with Gwen. Not as a friend, not as a sibling; no, I loved her in an ‘I want to spend the rest of my life with you’ love.

    That night I went to bed alone thinking of the few times we experimented with each other. It started with drunken kissing a few times to tease the boys at the pub, then one time for the boys when I fingered her, on a drunken dare of mine, for their entertainment; on a few occasions we masturbated side by side as we watched some porn and then eventually helped each other reach orgasmic bliss once…just once. I remember how gentle she was and how she found my g-spot, something very few had ever been able to do. In retrospect, that night was so tender, so gentle, and so perfect. Unfortunately, we never were intimate again, nor had we ever talked about that one special night.

    Then I reflected on our friendship. I was the outgoing one, while she was more reserved. I was sarcastic funny, while she was quirky funny. I was always the one making the plans, while Gwen simply went along with it. I was confrontational, while she avoided it at all costs.

    The more I considered Gwen and me, the more revelations exploded inside my head. She always let me decide what we did when we went out; she never disagreed with me, even when she clearly didn’t agree with me; she always listened to my advice on fashion, make-up, etc.; she began wearing stockings after I suggested that they were sexy (now she always wears them).

    As I considered our brief intimate encounters another eye-opener emerged. I was always the initiator, while she was always the follower. When we first masturbated each other it was me who suggested she let me help her out. It was all coming together. The puzzle pieces didn’t all fit yet, but the picture was beginning to come into focus. Gwen was submissive. I had been with a few submissive women in my past and knew how to manipulate them. If Gwen was submissive, which I was pretty sure she was, I could seduce her.

    I should note that I am a very attractive woman. I am 5 foot 6, hypnotic hazel eyes, long red flowing hair, small but firm breasts, a perfect tan, an intoxicating smile, a tight ass and luscious legs. I don’t mean to sound arrogant, but men and women have been checking me out since I was a teenager.

    Gwen is also pretty, but in a much more wholesome way. She is more the girl next door type. She is a brunette, with unique crystal blue eyes, large breasts which she often hides behind sweaters, a slightly chunky ass, lips to die for, cute dimples and a smile that sparkles.

    Anyways, I fell asleep pondering…did she love me too? Would she have done more with me if I had made a move?

    A few things became crystal clear:
    1. I loved Gwen.
    2. I had to stop the wedding.
    3. I had to seduce Gwen.

    I barely slept as I considered by seduction plan.

    CHAPTER 2: BUYING A BRIDESMAID DRESS…THE SEDUCTION BEGINS
    The next couple of weeks it was simple things. I started hugging her when we saw each other and complimented her every chance I got. The compliments during this time were simple, flattering compliments, things a man would never say. “Oh you painted your nails a new shade of red” or “Those shoes really help showcase your legs,” or “Is that a new lipstick? It really makes your lips come to life.” Each compliment seemed to perk up Gwen.

    Then we went bridesmaid dress shopping.

    “So what color are you thinking the bridesmaids should wear?” I asked as we arrived at the store.

    “I don’t know I was thinking green.”

    “I look amazing in green,” I said flirtingly.

    “I know it’s your favourite color,” she responded.

    I coyly ask her, “But do I look hot in green?”

    She blushed, ever so slightly, as she said with a slight laugh, “Yes, you look hot in green Julia.”

    I smiled and gave her a big hug. I then whispered in her ear, “You look hot in everything you wear.” I then kissed her cheek, something I had started a couple of weeks ago, and we started looking at dresses.

    I pointed out a couple nice ones and then headed to try on a nice dark green one that was sexy, yet still wedding appropriate. When I came out to show it off a pretty saleswoman, who looked to be in her early twenties, give or take, was there to assist us. Her name tag said Emma. I looked in the mirror and asked, “How do I look?”

    Gwen said, “It looks really good on you.”

    “You think?” I asked. Taking a long look in the mirror I then said, “This would definitely need stockings.”

    Gwen agreed, “Yes, either black or dark beige.”

    I looked at Emma and said, “Do you sell stockings here?”

    “Yes,” Emma responded.

    I smiled at her, my sexy flirting smile, “Not pantyhose, but thigh high stockings.”

    Emma smiled back at me with a similar flirting smile, “Yes ma’am. That is all I wear as well. I would recommend French Coffee.”

    It was my turn to be impressed. “I have never heard of French Coffee as a colour.”

    Emma smiled and said, “Do you like the colour I am wearing?”

    “They are very fetching, but they are suntan are they not?” I said.

    “Very good. Well French coffee is a darker shade, one that would be perfect with that shade of green. They are a 50s style vintage stocking.”

    “Can you get me a pair?” I asked.

    “Yes ma’am,” she responded.

    “It’s Julia,” I said.

    “I will get you a pair,” she paused smiling coyly at me, “Julia.”

    As she walked away, I watched her waiting for the look back; as expected, it came with a sly smile. I looked at Gwen and said, “What do you think Gwen? Think I can seduce her?”

    Gwen looked at me with a look I could not read. “Well few have ever been able to resist the Julia charm.” It should be noted that Gwen has seen me seduce many men and women throughout the years.

    “You did,” I paused, “Well mostly.”

    Gwen blushed, but before I could continue cute little Emma returned. The brunette handed me a package. Instead of going back to change in the dressing room, I simply opened the package and decided to put them on in front of the two girls I was trying to seduce.

    I slid off my three inch pumps and slowly slid a stocking on my tanned legs. I made sure to make eye contact with Emma as I put on the first stocking. As I put on my second stocking I looked eye to eye with Gwen who watched before looking away when she realized I saw her watching. I then looked in the mirror. Pretty Emma was right. The stockings really showcased both my legs and the dress. My long red hair also was showcased by the dress. I never looked better. I looked at Emma and said, “Good call, how do I look?”

    “You look radiant ma’am, I mean Julia.” She said overly friendly.

    “Radiant. That is very flattering. Can you bring me a pair of matching heels for this dress?”

    “Sure,” she said, “A size 6 I assume.”

    “You are very good at your job Emma, a size six indeed.”

    Emma walked away, her ass swaying perfectly in her tight black skirt.

    I winked at Gwen as I quickly pulled off my panties and tossed them to Gwen. She was startled, but only briefly, as she quickly put them in her purse.

    Emma came back with two shoe boxes and knelt beside me. I lifted my foot up, legs open enough to showcase my shaved pussy, as Emma slid on the matching green pump, slowly caressing the back of my ankle and calf as she did so. She was a seductress too. Even so, her face gave a startled look as she saw my uncovered cunt. She lingered longer than propriety would allow, before reaching down for the second shoe. As she put the second heel on, she again took a lingering look at my delicious pussy. As she was hypnotically seduced by my appetizing delicacy, I said, “Like what you see?”

    She broke her stare and stood up embarrassed and tried to change the topic. “Um, those shoes really work for this outfit ma’am.”

    I smiled at her and said, “It is Julia dear. Plus you didn’t answer my question.” I then moved close to her and whispered, “Did you like what you saw.”

    Her face was red, yet she caught on to the game quickly as she recovered, “Very much so.”

    “I thought you would,” I said and turned to look in the mirror while I winked at Gwen who shook her head. “Emma these are good, but not amazing. What else do you have for me?”

    She reached for the other box as I sat back down and lifted up my leg, angled so this time Gwen could take a peak as well. Emma slid off my shoe and replaced it with a sexier pump with a strap that wrapped around my ankle. Emma took her time putting my shoe on; her gaze rarely leaving mine. When both shoes were on, I checked the mirror and knew instantly this was perfect. I did a twirl and said, “So Emma, how do I look?”

    Emma walked over to me and said, “Ravishing.”

    I smiled back, “Thanks Emma. Gwen I think this is the dress and these are definitely the shoes. You think?”

    Gwen, who was gawking at me quite frankly, responded awkwardly, “Yes, yes, they are perfect.”

    I turned to Emma, “We will buy it all Emma. Can you help me get the dress off please,” I asked as I went into the changing room.

    Emma looked back to see if anyone was coming before following me into the room.

    As soon as the door was closed, I pushed her against the wall and kissed her passionately. She kissed back with a similar intensity. I broke the kiss eventually and she helped me out of the dress. I kept on the nylons and fingered my pussy quickly before putting my finger at Emma’s lips. She obediently opened her lips and savoured my love juice. I then got dressed and said, “Emma, I will be at Le Chateau Club next Saturday, I expect you will be there.”

    She looked embarrassed as she whispered, “I can’t.”

    “Why?” I asked with a seductive pout, “You don’t find me attractive?”

    “No, I find you incredibly intoxicating. It is just,” she paused for a long time, “I am only 20.”

    “Really? You look over 21,” I said genuinely surprised.

    Her face glowed with pride as she said, “Thanks, I turn 21 in a couple of months.”

    “Well,” I said, “Do you want to see me again?”

    “Desperately,” she said eagerly.

    “Well then meet at Le Chateau Club at 9:30 next Saturday. I know everyone there, if you come with me they will let you in.”

    “Really,” she said like a little school girl, “I have wanted to go there forever.”

    “Well consider me your Fairy Godmother, but a lot younger, hotter and someone you want to fuck.”

    She laughed and said, “I will be there; what should I wear?”

    “It is a high scale lesbian bar, so dress classy, yet sexy. Your outfit should showcase your assets and have the other woman drooling to please you, but should also be made so others can easily access your…,” I paused for effect, “fun parts.”

    She said, “I have a few ideas.”

    “You understand,” I cautioned, “That you are must obey all my commands when at the club.”

    She looked slightly surprised, but quickly regained her composure, “Well that goes without saying.”

    I smiled, “You are a little deviant, aren’t you?”

    She moved in, her hand on my ass, “In more ways than one.” She moved to my ear and whispered, her hot breath on my neck, my weak spot by the way, “What about your friend?”

    I responded, “She’s straight, or at least she thinks she is.”

    As my hand slid under her skirt, just teasing her pussy through her panties, she moaned into my ear, “She’s a dyke, even if she doesn’t know it yet.”

    She nibbled my ear, my knees giving just a hair, giving away my weakness, as I responded, “That’s my hope.”

    I kissed her again one more time and opened the door. I went to Gwen and said, “Can I have my panties back?”

    Gwen sheepishly opened her purse and handed them to me.

    I gave them to Emma and said, “A gift for my little slave.”

    She smirked, looked around, slid off her panties and tossed them to me, “I can’t take a gift without giving one back.”

    I grabbed them, handed her my phone and said, “Type in your number in case something comes up.”

    She grabbed the phone, expertly typed in her pertinent information and handed me back the phone.

    I took it back, paid for my outfit, using her generous 25% discount, and Gwen and I headed out. We headed over to Annie’s house for our once a month Bridge night where I purposely avoided Gwen as much as possible, trying to play a little aloof. Although I did tell the girls about the new girl I met and how she would be a good little plaything for a while. The girls called me a lesbian slut and I shrugged my shoulders and agreed.

    CHAPTER 3: BUYING SOME TOYS

    The school week went on with little fanfare as it was report card week, so both Gwen and I were bombarded with work. Writing down comments for 60 kids in every category of learning is exhausting and brain-numbing. So on Friday, Gwen and I went out for drinks, to celebrate another ending of report card reporting; Rob was out of town as was often the case. After a couple drinks we left, Gwen saying she was exhausted and needed some sleep. I laughed and said it was only 7, but I too was pretty tired.

    As we got in the car I said, “Can we make one more stop?”

    Gwen responded, “Sure, where else do you need to go?”

    “The adult shop on 8th. I need a new toy or two for tomorrow night,” I said rather matter-of-factly.

    “Oh,” Gwen said surprised and seemingly a bit crestfallen.

    “Plus, you being an old married hen pretty soon, we should get you some special toys for yourself. Rob is out of town a lot.”

    “I –I –I have a toy.”

    “I know, the same small, thin vibe you had in college isn’t it?”

    “Maybe,” she said ever so slightly defiant.

    “It is isn’t it?” I said while laughing, “I was just kidding.”

    She responded all defensive, “I don’t need it, Rob is all I need.”

    “Really, Rob is gone for weeks at a time, how do you survive? If I don’t get off every day or two I am a complete mess.”

    “Every day or two?” Gwen asked astonished.

    “Usually every day, sometimes more than once, if I am being honest,” I said honestly.

    “Huh,” Gwen said contemplating, her mine seeming to go elsewhere.

    “It’s settled girlfriend, we are getting you some new play things.” We drove in silence for the last couple minutes of the drive.

    We entered the store and I went directly to the toys. Now I have a decent collection of adult accessories already, but I decided this was a great opportunity to up the ante on my seduction of my best friend.

    The first thing I did was grab a pair of handcuffs. “Ever been handcuffed?”

    Gwen shook her head no.

    “Well you really should try it. It is exhilarating when you are totally at the whim of someone else. It is, even better, to be the one handcuffing someone else. Suddenly you have all the power. These ones even glow in the dark, that would be pretty handy don’t you think?” She didn’t answer as I tossed a pair into a basket and said, “One can never have too many pairs.” I then walked over to the vibrators. I grabbed a 7 inch black one and tossed it to Gwen. “Is Rob this big?”

    Gwen blushed and looked at the toy as if it was an alien object.

    “Twice as big as the one you have now.” I then grabbed a 5 inch pink one with five speeds and said, “This may be more to your liking.” I then took the black one and tossed it in the basket.

    Gwen looked at the toy as I moved to a double ended dildo, something I didn’t actually have. I looked at them as a saleslady, a woman in her late 40s, black hair, clearly dyed, and hazel eyes, walked over. I asked her, “Any advice on what kind of double ended dildo one should buy?”

    Gwen dropped the toy when she realized someone else saw her with it.

    The woman, clearly not fazed by such a question, answered, in a clearly British accent, “Well it depends on what you want. Our most popular, for women of experience, is our 7 inch long and a solid one inch thick double dong.” She reached up to an upper shelf, where I got a good look at her still firm ass. She handed it to me still in its packaging.

    “Have you ever used one yourself?” I asked teasingly.

    She smiled and said, “Long ago in my college days.”

    “Was it effective?”

    “Oh it did the trick.”

    Gwen just watched the sexual verbal exchanges, not saying a word, yet seemingly hanging on every syllable.

    I looked at it and burst out laughing. “Gwen it’s called the Pretty in Pink Double Dong. That is hilarious. Seriously, it even has two different John Hughes references.”

    Gwen looked at me confused.

    “Well the Pretty in Pink reference is obvious, but remember in 16 Candles that Chinese exchange student is named Dong,” I explained. I then continued, “I have to get this.” I placed it in the basket which was already half full.

    The saleslady then handed me a much slimmer blue dildo called a Feeldoe Dildo. I looked at in awe. The saleslady explained, “This one is for a situation where one wants to be a little dominant and still get off at the same time.”

    “That sounds like me,” I flirted.

    “I thought it may,” she said back.

    “So how does it work?” I queried greatly intrigued.

    “Well you see the one part goes inside you, while the other would go in your lover and you could actually use it as a penis to make love to her.”

    “Wow,” I said, “Look Gwen isn’t this cool?”

    Gwen blushed again, but said, “It is creative.”

    “That it is,” I said looking for a price. “Ouch,” I said, “its 120 bucks.”

    The saleslady said, “It is expensive, but if you buy at least 5 toys, I will give you the special customer discount of 30 percent.”

    “Well in that case,” I flirted, “How can I say no?” The saleslady put it in the basket for me.

    “I also need a strap-on cock, preferably one that vibrates as well. Do they make such a thing?” I queried as Gwen gave an awkward cough slash choke sound.

    I looked at her and winked.

    The British woman completely unfazed answered, “Yes they do. What length were you considering?”

    “What length do you like?” I teased.

    She chuckled as she said, “It has been many years since I have had the need for such a toy, but the women who come in here tend to like a couple different ones.” She grabbed a black one that was eight inches long and said, “This one is for deep penetration, but I am told, by some very reliable sources, that women love it, especially if it is turned on high.”

    I grabbed the straps and wrapped it around my skirt. I asked, “Can you buckle it up for me?”

    “Sure thing sweetheart” she responded and buckled me up. I was slightly disappointed that there was no sexual tension or teasing by her. Usually my flirting works on almost everyone. I decided I would have to turn on my charm.

    I turned to Gwen and said, “So how do I look?”

    Gwen stuttered and stammered questioningly, “Well, um, good?”

    “Really, just good?” I teased feigning hurt feelings.

    Gwen quickly reiterated, “Well great for a girl with a strap-on, but isn’t that way too big?”

    “God no, I have had bigger cocks then this in me before. I won’t even fuck anybody less than 7 inches now-a-days and that is only if I am desperate to get off.” I paused, for dramatic effect, “Well that was the rule before I quit dating men and started fucking only women.”

    Gwen looked bewildered and overwhelmed. I couldn’t tell if she was turned on by me or repulsed.

    The British saleslady broke the tension by upping the erotic tension when she said, “On the other hand, if you are into butt play, a smaller, thinner strap-on is better.” She then handed me a pink cock.

    I looked and said, “Good call, that eight inch would be too big for my ass, but this would fit snugly.”

    Gwen stammered trying to get the words out, “You, you..”

    I walked over to her and said astonished, “You have never had a cock in your ass? Ever?”

    “God no,” she said.

    “Ever?” I said trying to press her buttons by acting like it was the most natural sexual act in the world.

    “No, I would never do that,” she said confidently.

    I smiled and said, “Never say never, honey.”

    I dropped it in the basket and took off the one on my waist and dropped it in the basket also.

    The saleswomen then said, “We do have a brand new product that I think you will really like.”

    “Do tell,” I responded curiously.

    She handed me a pink strap-on cock that had a second plug for the woman wearing the strap-on. I looked at it and said, “Does it vibrate?”

    “Both do,” she said and added, “The one could be in your vagina or butt while you pleasured your lover.”

    “Really,” I said all excited.

    “Yes, it is similar to the feeldoe, but this one vibrates and is cheaper.”

    I looked at the price; the vibrating duel harness, as it was called, was only 60 bucks. “Well, I think I will take this instead, um, what is your name?”

    “Audrey,” she said.

    “Well Audrey, you have been amazingly helpful,” I said as my hand gently caressed her arm.

    “That is my job,” she joked. “Now I get the feeling that you have a bit of a domination streak in you, am I correct?”

    “Well,” I shrugged nonchalantly.

    “I have a very unique item if you are into extreme power trips in the bedroom.”

    “Do show?” I said.

    She handed me a strange looking 6 inch long beige cock with a strap. I looked at her confused, “Another strap-on?”

    She gave a soft sincere laugh as she said, “No, no, it’s called the Accommodator. You wrap it around your lover’s head and she can pleasure you with her face.”

    The light bulb went on as I said, “I can have my slut just fuck me with a cock on her face.” Audrey shook her head yes and I said, “That is amazing.” I looked at it closer and said, “I need to see it on someone.”

    I looked at Gwen and decided to test the water just a bit and asked, “Gwen will you audition it on for me.”

    “Um,” she began awkwardly, but I just walked over and put it on her head.

    “Wow, that is awesome,” I said. “I’ll take it.” I quickly took it back off her so as to not humiliate her too long and tossed it into the full basket. I then noticed a hilarious named anal toy the Rump Shakers Vibrating Butt Plug which was 5 inches long, an inch wide and a crazy inch and a half at the base. I had never had anything that wide in my butt, but maybe someday. Plus it came with a remote control.

    I asked, “How far can one control the butt plug?”

    Audrey said, “I am not sure, let me check.” She read the back of the box and after a minute or so said, “It doesn’t say.” With that, she opened the package and quickly inserted the batteries. She then handed me the plug. I turned it on. Audrey then used the remote to make it vibrate faster. With each speed she moved a few feet back.

    “Wow”, I said, “it works from at least 20 feet, that would be handy?”

    Gwen looked at me and said, “How?”

    “Well say you have it in a girl’s butt and want to get her off, you can do it from across the room.”

    Gwen sarcastic, for the first time today, said, “Well obviously, who wouldn’t need such a convenience.” But I saw her head spinning as she contemplated all she saw today.

    I tossed it in the basket, smiling right at Gwen, and said, “Never know when this will come in handy. Audrey, which toy would be best for a girl who is always alone because her husband to be is always on the road?”

    “Is she into kink?”

    I looked at Gwen, “Are you into kink?”

    “God no,” Gwen said astonished by the question.

    “No,” I said to Audrey, who chuckled.

    “Well then the we-vibe-2 is an amazing little toy that can be used by yourself, with a man or with a woman. It goes inside your vagina and the inside part vibrates hopefully hitting your g-spot while the outside vibrates on your clitoris.” She handed on to me.

    “Wow it is small and light,” I said amazed for once myself.

    “Yes, it is and you can have it inside you when you are being pleasured by a man’s penis or one of your,” pausing for effect, “special toys.”

    “Nice,” I said. “Gwen, your engagement present from me is this.” I then tossed the small toy to her.

    She caught it and looked at it closely. She turned it on and jumped a bit.

    As she played with her toy, I whispered to Audrey, “I also need two jelly egg vibrators with remote.”

    She smiled, seemingly knowing my future purpose for them, as she said, “I will add them to your things.”

    “No, I am going to ask for one, but I need you to tell me that actually they are buy one, get one free. Of course, you can charge me for both.”

    “I understand,” she said.

    I leaned right into her ear, as I slipped her my card, “If you ever want to reminisce and relive your younger days with the toys give me a call.”

    She smiled, her face blushed, as she whispered back, “You never know sweetie, I just may take you up on that offer.”

    I nibbled on her ear briefly and said, “I would fuck you like no man ever has.” I then moved away before she could respond and asked no longer whispering, “Audrey to you have any jelly eggs?”

    “Yes actually, and they are on sale. Buy one, get one free and they come with a remote control similar to the one for your butt plug.”

    “Well Gwen today is your lucky day; besides your little vibe thing there, you get a free jelly egg.”

    “What is a jelly egg?”

    “It is a tiny little vibrating toy, shaped like an egg, that goes inside you and can tease and please you all day long,” I explained handing her an egg and taking the vibe from her.

    “Oh,” she said, looking at the small egg.

    “Thanks Audrey, I think that is all I can afford today.”

    Audrey smiled and said, “Do you need any lube for the toys or anything?”

    “No, no,” I replied, “I’ve got lots of lube.”

    Audrey then took the basket and went to the till.

    We followed and saw Audrey whisper something to her 18 year old employee. The young girl nodded her head in understanding.

    I grabbed an anal starter’s kit for 10 bucks on my way to the till; hopefully something I could use on Gwen someday as well.

    The brunette scanned all the items and then Audrey scanned her card and typed in 50%. I looked at her as she said, “You are now a gold card client.” She handed me a business card with her name on it, Audrey Murphy, and a cell phone number hand written, and continued, “You will always get 50% off anything you buy here. Call me anytime you need anything.”

    “Anything?” I asked, “That is a pretty broad word.

    She flirted with me for the first time as she stressed, “Anything.”

    “Good to know and thank you very much, that is very sweet of you,” I thankfully responded playing on the word sweetheart, she had earlier called me when she had no idea what was about to happen to her.

    I grabbed the bag, pulled out Gwen’s we-vibe, and the medium sized vibrator I had forgot to take out when we picked the other vibe. I kept the extra egg for a later seduction.

    I handed them to Gwen, who sheepishly took them. Behind us we heard, “Gwen, Julia, how are you?”

    I turned around to see our principal, Glenda White, with her husband. Gwen frantically pleaded to the teenager, “Please put these in a bag for me now.”

    The teenager obliged and handed Gwen the bag. Glenda looked at my large bag and gave a smirk, but said nothing. We talked about nothing for a couple of minutes and then Gwen and I headed out.

    I burst out laughing as soon as we exited the building, “What do you think old bag Glenda would be doing in a sex shop?”

    Gwen just shrugged, still embarrassed from being seen in a sex shop.

    “Probably buying a strap-on to fuck her husband with. I bet she wears the pants at home,” I vulgarly suggested.

    Gwen just shook her head, used to my over-the-top commentary.

    “Can you imagine, our principal wearing a strap-on…what a hoot,” I exclaimed still laughing hard.

    We got in the car and headed back home relatively in silence.

    As I dropped Gwen off I said, “Tell me how it works, I may have to get one of those myself.”

    Gwen sighed slightly as she said, “I doubt I will try it tonight.”

    I said, with just a bit of a dominant tone, “Oh you are using it tonight. I want details. I didn’t spend all that money for your new pleasure toy to sit in your nightstand.”

    “Um,” she hesitated.

    “No ums Gwen,” I said confidently, “Promise me you will use it tonight.”

    “Fine,” she said, giving in like I thought she would, “I’ll use it on myself.”

    “Good,” I said, “I want to know if I should get myself one, now that I have a fifty percent discount.”

    Gwen shook her head, “How do you always get so lucky?”

    I smiled, “You can get lucky like that too. Gwen, you just have to know how to talk the talk, flirt the flirt and flaunt the flaunt.”

    Gwen began to get out of the car as I finished, “Tomorrow night, I am picking you up and we are going to Le Chateau Club.”

    Gwen looked startled as she said, “The lesbian club?”

    “Yep,” I said matter-of-factly.

    “I can’t go there,” she began.

    “I have gone with you on double dates with complete losers; the least you can do is go with me once to my favourite club.”

    “Fine,” she said, which meant it wasn’t fine, but she would do it.

    “What should I wear?”

    “That red dress you wore at the Christmas party would work,” I answered as I blew her a kiss and got out of there before she had a chance to change her mind.

    CHAPTER 4: AN INTERLUDE-SOME QUICK MILF DOMINATION

    I got home and although I was slightly tired, my hormones controlled me. I grabbed the card of the sexy MILF saleslady Audrey and texted her.

    January 31 7:03PM
    From: Julia
    Hi Audrey,
    What time do you get off?

    January 31 7:05PM
    From: Audrey
    9:30 give or take.

    January 31 7:09PM
    From: Julia
    I expect you to be at my condo at 10:00.

    January 31 7:11PM
    From: Audrey
    My husband expects me home.

    January 31 7:19PM
    From: Julia
    This is a one time offer. If you are not interested I understand. If you are interested, I expect you here at exactly 10PM.

    January 31 7:23PM
    From: Audrey
    I will be there. What is your address?

    January 31 7:27PM
    From: Julia
    Good choice. I look forward to fucking you. Call me when you are leaving.

    January 31 7:31PM
    From: Audrey
    OK.

    I then went and took a nap. I was woken up at 9:27 as the phone rang. I grabbed it and answered, “Hello.”

    The British MILF Audrey was on the line. She said she was done a bit early. I gave her my address and she said she should be about 20 minutes.

    I changed into something a little more domineering. Black stockings and a garter, 5 inch fuck me heels, a black thong, and a lace bra. All this deliciousness was wrapped inside my silk red robe.

    Audrey arrived early and I let her in. She was in the same outfit she wore at work, but she brought a bag in with her.

    She handed me the bag and said “A couple special gifts for you sweetheart.”

    I opened the bag and saw a we-vibe and the blue feeldoe slim dildo that I didn’t get because it was so expensive. “Why thank you Audrey, that is very nice of you.”

    “You’re welcome,” she said, shyly.

    “So what did you tell your husband?”

    “I told him that our inventory was not adding up and I may be an hour or two late and not to wait up for me.”

    “I see. So are you ready to get fucked?”

    “Yes,” she whispered.

    “Get undressed,” I demanded. She slowly slid out of her skirt, tights, blouse and bra. “When was the last time you were with a woman?”

    “In College, that would have been 1982.”

    “Your room mate?” I queried.

    “No, my boyfriend’s sister,” she responded.

    “Nice,” I said, “Very nice. Come undress me,” I commanded as I dropped my robe to the floor.

    Her mouth dropped open a bit as she looked at my near perfect body. She walked over and took off my heels and my skirt. She then slowly pulled down my thong. I grabbed the bag and led her to the bedroom and laid down on my bed. I simply said, “Let’s see if you remember how to please a woman.”

    She crawled onto the bed and between my legs. I opened a little wider as she began licking on my pussy lips. She was so tender and focused. She licked, nibbled, and teased. This luxuriously slow paced pleasing went on for minutes. When she had me near the brink she slid a finger inside my eager hole. A couple of minutes of slow fingering and concentrated licking and my legs stiffened, squeezing her head between them as an orgasm quaked my whole body. I collapsed on the bed, sweat pouring from my body.

    I then went to the bag and grabbed the feeldoe toy. I placed the one piece inside my still very wet pussy and pushed her onto the bed. I said, “That was very good Audrey. You will make a good little pussy pleaser when I need to get off.”

    She looked at me, but said nothing other than giving a slight smile. I went between the older woman’s legs and lapped at her soaking wet cunt. After a couple minutes of licking her moaning began.

    I then moved up and kissed her hard as my plastic cock slid easily inside her.

    Any restraint or shyness she had earlier faded as, without instruction, she started gyrating on my cock. Also, I learned surprisingly, she had a foul mouth. “Oh yes, fuck me hard, pound my cunt, harder, please don’t stop.”

    “You like that slut, being fucked by someone half your age?”

    “Yes, yes, I love it, fuck it feels so fucking good.”

    I kept pumping and her first orgasm scream filled the room as she moaned, “Oh fuck, I’m cumming, keep fucking me.”

    After her orgasm, I said, “Get on your knees.”

    I reached for some lube and lubed my cock. I asked, “Ever had a cock in your ass my little MILF?”

    She moaned, as the toy teased her anal crown, “Yes, my husband regularly fucks my arse.”

    “Arse,” I said with a chuckle, “I love that, it sounds so much dirtier than ass. How big is your hubby?”

    “Five inches or so,” she answered.

    “How disappointing, think you can handle this?”

    “I’m your whore tonight. Do with me as you please,” she said.

    I grabbed her hips and started pushing the toy into her ass. Her moans began instantly and she started pushing back onto the cock. Soon almost the whole cock was buried in her ass and she got really animated, “Oh yes, fuck my arse, hammer me. Make me your whore. Harder. Put it all the way in.” I obliged, shoving the last inch inside her MILF ass. She screamed again, her left hand rubbing her clit, “Oh my God, yes, yes, fuck it feels so good, don’t stop.”

    I kept pumping her arse, faster and faster, as she shook with a second orgasm. As she collapsed on the bed, I leaned forward and collapsed on top of her, the toy still completely inside her ass. I kissed her back, keeping full pressure on her ass. Then, without warning, I began thrusting again, the toy inside me keeping me near orgasm, but not getting me off.

    “Oh my God,” Audrey screamed as another orgasm overwhelmed her, “It feels so good, I have never been fucked so completely. Yes, yes, fuckkkkkk.”

    I then pulled out, pulled the toy out of me and said, “Grab a strap-on and fuck me now.”

    She expertly put on my brand new never used eight inch cock and said, “Put the we-vibe in you first.”

    I did and was surprised at the gentle, yet teasingly, hot tremors that began to pulse through my body.

    She then said, “Straddle me sweetheart.”

    I did just that and quickly the long cock disappeared inside my tight body. I bounced up and down on the long cock as the we-vibe vibrated on my clit and g-spot. I orgasmed way quicker than I usually did as I moaned, “Fuck yes, I’m cumming.” The vibrating sensation kept me horny and I continued to bounce on the cock. I was close again when my knee went numb. I lay on my back and said, “Fuck me MILF.”

    She leaned in and began kissing me hard as the long cock began fucking me. She pounded me hard, leaning forward so the cock continually put pressure on the we-vibe and my clit. A third and fourth orgasm thrilled my body as I was pleased better than I ever had been before.

    Exhausted, I lay there and said, “You are a very good MILF lesbian.”

    She smiled, moved on her side facing me, and said, “Thank you.”

    “I plan to fuck you again,” I said casually, looking her directly in the eye.

    “I hope so,” she purred.

    “I plan to fuck you in the same bed your husband does,” I exclaimed upping the stakes.

    “I see,” she said, “You like power don’t you?”

    I shrugged, “Not always. I am tri-polar sex wise.”

    “What does that mean?”

    “Well,” I began, “One the one hand I love to dominate a woman, particularly someone like you or someone who thinks they are dominant; on the other hand, I sometimes like to just be dominated; yet, other times, I want a long, slow, love session.”

    “Well I would be tri-polar sex wise too then. I love to be dominated by my husband; I love to be made love to by my husband; it really just depends on my mood; and apparently, I love to be fucked by you.”

    I kissed her gently and then said, “I have never came like that before. That we-vibe is fucking amazing.”

    She smiled, “I know, we sell a ton of them.”

    I kissed her and then said, “You know your British accent fucking turns me on.”

    “Your fucking body turns me on,” she replied.

    I looked at the clock, it was 11:15. “Shouldn’t you be getting home?”

    “Do you want to get rid of me already?”

    “Well your husband must be wondering where you are.”

    “He might be,” she said, “But I need one more taste before I go.”

    I smiled and we got into a comfortable 69 and lapped at each other’s pussies for another half hour until we both had one more gentle orgasm.

    As she dressed I said, “You will be on call for when I need a quick fuck?”

    She smiled and said, “You got my number, but my fucks are never quick.”

    I chuckled, “I guess you proved that tonight didn’t you.” I kissed her one last time and she left.

    After she left, I had a quick shower and decided to get a good sleep as tomorrow was going to be a real fun and full day.

    CHAPTER 5: LE CHATEAU CLUB (A Lesbian Bar)

    I slept in past lunch, before slowly getting up for the day. I read the newspaper, called my mom, and finished the new Steve Martin novel “An Object of Beauty”, which by the way is a riveting novel about the art world in America in the 1990s.

    Around three, I called Gwen. “Hi Darling,” I cheerfully opened with.

    “Hi,” she responded, reluctance lingering in her tone.

    “So, do you want to go out for supper and an early movie before heading to the club?”

    “Sure,” she said, after a slight pause, “Do we really have to go to Le Chateau though?”

    “Yes,” I said adamantly, “You have never been there and I think you should see and learn a bit of my lifestyle. I am a lesbian now and I don’t see that changing.”

    “Sorry,” she immediately said, “I didn’t realize it was so important to you. Of course, we will go. But, I get to pick the movie.”

    “Fine,” I said, feigning disappointment, “I was so hoping we would go and see Harry Potter part whatever it is.”

    “Funny,’ she laughed and said, “I was thinking that action movie with Angelina Jolie.”

    “OK, she’s hot, I’d do her,” I said continually pushing the envelope just a tad.

    “She is hot, I might too,” she surprised me back.

    I laughed and said, “I’ll pick you up at five.”

    I then went and decided what to wear for tonight. It took forever as I wanted to look powerful, seductive and sexy. I finally decided on the stockings I had bought at the shop from Emma, a black dress that was sexy but classy, stopping just below the knee, but sexy enough to showcase my all my curves; matching black leather boots with a flashy three inch heel that went just below the knee. The dress, backless, did not allow for a bra, but I did have on a black thong.

    I grabbed both the little eggs and a small vibe and dropped it in my purse, just in case. I did my make-up, and checked myself in the mirror; I looked pretty darn hot and headed over to pick up Gwen.

    I arrived early and knocked on her door. Scruffy, her adorable little poodle, yapped at the door until Gwen opened it. She clearly did not want to look underdressed, as instead of the conservative, slightly sexy red dress I had suggested, she had on an amazing gold dress, a gown really, with matching four inch heels and beige pantyhose or stockings. Her hair was up and she had never looked this delicious. It really took all my will power not to just rape her right then. Instead I decided to flirt with her, “Wow, you look good enough to eat?”

    “Julia,” she said all giddy, she had been drinking already, I concluded.

    “No seriously,” I said, “If you were not getting married in a couple of months, I would be all over you.”

    She blushed and I waited for what seemed like an eternity for her to respond, when she didn’t, I finished, “But you are, so I guess I will have to devour someone else tonight.” I looked at my watch and declared, “We should get going, we don’t want to be late at McGiny’s or they just give away your table.”

    We headed out and as I drove I noticed that her nails were done, something she seldom did. The rose red shined in contrast to the gold. “I see you did your nails gorgeous, what is the occasion?”

    She looked at me and said with a surprisingly confident tone, “I figured if I was going to an upscale club, regardless of its clientele, I had to look upscale.” She paused before blurting out “Plus, I want to know if I am lesbian hot.”

    “Lesbian hot?” I asked stunned.

    “Yes,” I know I am relatively attractive for the boys, but I have no idea if I can make a woman all excited.”

    “Are you going dyke on me?” I asked.

    “Oh no,” she said, “I would never cheat on Rob, but flirting is still fair game.”

    I purred, “And don’t you worry, you are definitely lesbian hot.”

    She blushed as we arrived at the five star restaurant and I said, “Indeed, flirting is allowed, but be careful; some of the women at this club are very aggressive.”

    As we got out of the car she said, “Oh, I can take care of myself.”

    I smiled to myself, thinking seducing her may be easier than I thought, but said, “Oh I know you can,’ but thinking that I was not so sure she could.

    We went in to the restaurant and had a great meal as we talked about the wedding, which of course I hoped never would occur, but I played along like a maid of honour should. I asked questions, we discussed who to invite, blah, blah, blah. The whole time I just kept thinking how badly I wanted to make love to her; to declare my love for her.

    As we ate I said, finally changing the depressing topic, “So you know the waiter has been checking you out all night.”

    “I thought he was giving my chest area a little more attention,” she responded somewhat confidently.

    “Want to freak him out completely?” I asked.

    “How?” she inquired.

    “Pretend to be a lesbian,” I devilishly put forward.

    “How would I do that?” she asked considering the idea.

    At that moment the waiter came to the table and asked, “So how is everything tonight?” His eyes, moved slightly lower to check out Gwen’s cleavage.

    “Oh good,” I said, “The food is excellent.”

    Gwen, now suddenly shy, said, “Yes, it is very delicious.”

    I got up then and decided to take a small risk and moved to Gwen and leaned in and gave her a three second tender kiss. I then stood back up and said, “I am going to the ladies room lover, be right back.”

    The look on both Gwen’s and the waiter’s eyes was one of complete shock. Gwen’s look was one of bewildered surprise, while the waiter’s was more of a ‘wow, did I just see what I thought I saw’ look.

    When I returned, Gwen was on a second glass of wine. I sat down and said, “Sorry if that was awkward, but the look on his face was way worth it, don’t you think?”

    Gwen responded too quickly, “Oh yeah, that was hilarious.” I could tell that she was still trying to process what had occurred. But in my mind it was clear, she enjoyed it.

    Our waiter checked back on us every couple of minutes, each time lingering a couple seconds longer than necessary.

    When he gave us the bill I saw that his phone number was on it. I smirked. I looked at the waiter and said, “Neither of us swing that way, but do you like to watch?”

    The guy, who probably seemed confident when he put his number down, now was way out of his league. He babbled, “Um, yeah, I.”

    Gwen, surprising me, stood up, moved towards him, and whispered just loud enough for him and me to hear, “Ever seen two women fuck?”

    I coughed, almost choking on the mint I had just popped in my mouth; but I recovered quickly as I added, “Maybe we could add a real cock, honey?”

    Gwen playing along said, “Yeah, think you could handle us both?”

    The guy was as red as an apple and he barely was able to answer, “Yeah, I, could.”

    Finally I broke the awkward situation by saying, “Well, we got your number.” I kissed his cheek and Gwen and I left laughing so hard tears came down her face.

    As we drove to the movie I said, “You know, you played lesbian pretty well, girlfriend.”

    She retorted, “Well I have watched you seduce quite a few women the last couple years.”

    “Are you calling me a slut?” I asked acting all sarcastically insulted.

    “No, no,” she said all apologetic, not catching my sarcasm, “It’s just watching your seductions has always been rather entertaining.”

    “Really?” I asked, “I thought that repulsed you. I have often been tamer than I usually am.”

    “I am not repulsed by it. I accept you for who you are and if you are interested in women, then so be it. Actually,” she continued, “watching you play the seduction game with girls has been fun to watch and kind of hot.”

    I decided not to pursue this now as we didn’t have enough time to discuss this the way I wanted to. So I said with a purr, as the movie theatre came into view, “Well, I will try to really entertain you tonight.”

    Gwen did not respond and I could not read her face. Either she was jealous of my relations with other women or she was just a supportive friend. Which was it? Or maybe it was both. I decided right then as I parked the car that tonight I would try to make her jealous. Try to get her to play all her cards. If I played mine correctly, I may be able to play her bluff. But first I had to raise the stakes.

    At the movie we split up as I got the tickets and she got the popcorn. It was our usual routine, almost like an old married couple I reflected.

    By the time we got to our seats the previews, all seven of them (why are there so many fucking previews), were under way. We watched the movie in silence, sharing popcorn and Swedish berries. I made sure to time my popcorn reaches for when she did, so we would often brush hands, both of us lingering in the popcorn container longer than we ever had as I pretended to reach for popcorn. I really felt like a teenager in high school when a boy would take me to a movie and he would make slight moves to see how far he could get. I wanted to push it further, but I didn’t.

    The movie ended, it was like all Angelina Jolie movies, not bad, but not as good as it could have been. The movie was longer than expected and we headed to the club at 9:35, already five minutes late. We drove talking about the movie and its relative lameness as we headed to the club and I embarked on the next step of the seduction plan.

    By the time we arrived at the club I was worried about a couple of things and I never worried. I was usually confident and sure of myself, but this uncertainty of how Gwen felt for me was overwhelming me with self doubt, I certainly didn’t want to harm our friendship. My first worry was how Gwen would react to the club and its surroundings, although I felt she would be fine; my second worry was would Emma still be there when I was already twenty-five minutes late? That said, I would eventually learn that both worries were nothing more than that.

    As we got to the club entrance I saw Emma, waiting, in a classic red dress, with black nylons, and matching red three inch pumps. As soon as she saw me she smiled, but when she saw Gwen the smile disappeared. I said, “So sorry I’m late, the movie was longer than we thought it would be and traffic was brutal.”

    She put on her fake smile and said, “No worries. I was late myself.”

    I ignored that, I didn’t like disobedience, (I told her 9:30) but she was in an awkward situation. She clearly usually was the seductress and not the prey. She was trying to play the game, but truthfully she did not know how to play it from this perspective.

    As we entered, not carded of course, I asked the security guard, “What time did my young slut in the red arrive?”

    He answered with a sly smile, “About 9:15.”

    “Thanks stud,” I said and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

    I smiled to myself, she had not disobeyed, and actually she was eagerly early.

    We walked into the heart of the club and found the last unoccupied table. We sat down and ordered our drinks. It was still a bit early, the place usually didn’t get crazy until11, but some action was already under way. I said nothing as both the young dyke and my hopefully future dyke became immersed in the sexuality of the scene. The dance floor was only about a third full, but entertainment was still available. While most of the women were dancing as though it was any other club, a couple of couples were not. Two women were kissing passionately, each with the other’s ass in their hands, while in the corner, a woman, at least 40, had her dressed raised and a girl, probably in her mid-twenties, had her hand under the dress and was clearly fingering her.

    When Gwen saw this she had a look of complete surprise, yet she did not look away. Emma was looking everywhere trying to take it all in.

    I said to Gwen, “It is rude to stare.”

    Gwen looked away and to me and said, “I just can’t believe anyone would do something so intimate in such a public place.”

    I smiled and said, “Oh that is nothing. In here everything goes. See over there, the woman in the gold cocktail dress. That is Megan, she is a friend of mine. Look closer, can you see the shoes from under the table?” (Author’s note: If you want to learn more about Megan and her seduction of her 18 year old babysitter read my Bedding the Babysitter series…the last half of part 2 occurs at the exact same time as this chapter.)

    Gwen did and it took her a while to process what was clearly occurring. “Is she?”

    Emma answered for me as she said, “She is being serviced, isn’t she?”

    “Yes, she is. And you see that younger girl who just returned to the table?”

    “Yes,” Emma said.

    “This is her first time here.”

    “How do you know,” Emma inquired.

    “Look at her. She is constantly looking around, but not making eye contact. She keeps fidgeting with her hands. Her face clearly displays both nervousness and insecurity. I bet she has only come out in the past month, maybe even the past week. Actually knowing Megan, that young ripe girl just lost her lesbian cherry last night.”

    “Wow,” said Emma star struck.

    All three of us watched as two other girls joined Megan at the table and then saw the girl crawl back up from underneath. After a minute or two, a second girl crawled under the table. Finally, Gwen shot her second drink since getting here as she said, “Really?”

    I turned to her and said, “Everyone feels safe here. You can let out any sexual inhibitions and what happens at the club, stays at the club. For example, watching all this has made me pretty horny and I have a cute little dyke craving my pussy don’t I?”

    Gwen briefly thinking I was referring to her began to protest, weakly I may add, “I, um, am getting married.”

    But she caught on when I said, “Emma, on your knees.”

    Emma looked at Gwen, smiled and said, “If she won’t please you, I will.” She got on her knees and crawled under the table. I opened my legs, making sure my knee touched Gwen’s. I felt my thong move slightly and then a tongue began lightly lapping my already very wet pussy.

    As Emma tenderly licked my cunt, I explained to Gwen, who was well on her way to being drunk, “Gwen, I love the power of submission. For example, the little dyke under the table right now, is not someone I will love, but she is someone to have fun with. If I told her to, she would lick your cunt after she got me off. She will do everything I say tonight.” I paused and moaned when Emma slid a finger inside me, before continuing, I looked Gwen right in the eye, hinting at my true feelings, and said, “That said, I want to fall in love. Unconditional, honest, heart-stopping love. I want to share everything I am with the one I love.”

    Gwen responded sincerely, “Oh honey, you will find that love.” Her hand rested on my leg.

    I looked her straight in the eye and responded, “I already found it; she just doesn’t know it yet.”

    Gwen contemplated this, I think unaware at my implication, and said, “Well you have to tell her, show her, love is worth the risk.”

    I reflected on this said, “You think so?”

    “I know so,” she said, “No one would resist your charm.”

    “You did?” I teased, my moaning getting louder, “Hmmm, yes, I’m cumming, don’t stop slut.” I squeezed my legs around my little dyke’s head as my orgasm sent shivers throughout my whole body.

    As Emma returned to the table, I realized this was a perfect chance to seduce Gwen. I may never get a better chance, but she was drunk and I wanted our love, if it was to happen, to be built on a stronger platform. So I changed the subject as I said to Emma, “You are a damn fine pussy pleaser.”

    She blushed slightly and said, “I aim to please.”

    Showing my dominance to Gwen, who seemed annoyed that Emma now had my attention, I asked, “So Emma, if I asked you to crawl back under this table and please Gwen here, would you?”

    “Of course,” she said obviously, “I would turn this straight girl into a dyke overnight.”

    I laughed; Gwen blushed and looked around, avoiding eye contact of either of us.

    I asked, “Gwen, do you need to get off?”

    Gwen shook her head no, still not looking at us.

    Emma shrugged, “Her loss.”

    I then said, “Indeed it is. So Emma, you are free to go mingle.”

    Gwen and I sat in silence as Emma disappeared into the growing crowd until Daphne Green, the governor of our state, and her daughter sat down with us.

    The purple haired daughter said, “Hi coach.”

    I responded, “Hi Brittany. How are you doing?”

    “Much better now that I know you are a dyke,” she said aggressively.

    I teased, “And why exactly does that make today so much better for you?”

    “Because I have wanted to fuck you forever,” she said.

    “I see,” I responded not really surprised, “Well we will see how tonight plays out. But first, introductions are in order.” Gwen was speechless as she tried to comprehend seeing such a powerful person at such a club. I said, “Gwen, this is Daphne and her daughter Brittany. You probably know that Daphne here is our governor, while her rather blunt daughter is one of my volleyball players on the college team I coach.”

    The governor said, “Nice to meet you Gwen.”

    Gwen managed to respond barely, “Nice to meet you to governor.”

    The governor quickly corrected her, “Oh no, here I am not the governor, I am just another woman, just like you.”

    I corrected her, “Not like us Daphne, Gwen is not on our team.”

    “Oh, that is a shame. Gwen looks like she would make a very good little submissive.” Gwen blushed as the governor put her hand on Gwen’s leg and added, “Wouldn’t you?”

    “Um, I,” Gwen stuttered.

    The governor laughed and said, “I am just kidding. All kinds are welcome here.” She then turned to me, her hand still on Gwen’s leg, and asked, “So who is the fresh meat you brought?”

    “Emma,” I responded, “She is a tricky one. I think she is use to being the master, but has adapted pretty well to being the slave.”

    “I see,” Daphne responded, reflecting on what I had just said.

    Brittany had moved to right beside me, “So coach, I am not leaving here without fucking you.”

    “What do you propose,” I asked coyly.

    “We have a private room,” she answered, “Bring your friend, she can watch.”

    Daphne said, “Brittany behave yourself, if Julia wants to go upstairs later she will; so back to Emma, do you own her or is she free to play?”

    Gwen’s eyes went big as Daphne asked the possession question.

    I laughed, “Oh goodness no, she is just someone I thought I could toy with for a while; why, do you want her?”

    “Well, I have my eye on her and that young girl Megan has tonight.”

    “Yes, she is a cutie. Way more innocent than Emma I am guessing.”

    “The two together would make a good threesome for me tonight,” Daphne said rather casually, as if she did this every weekend, which she did.

    Emma returned to the table at this moment and said slightly taken aback by seeing the governor, “Hi Mrs. Greene.”

    The governor smiled and said, “It is Daphne, hi Emma.”

    Emma looked surprised she knew her name and said to me, “This place is amazing. Over in the other corner is Mrs. Wilson, my old grade 12 teacher and someone said Candice Carter is here, although I can’t find her.”

    I smiled and said, “She is probably with Big Rosie, she always sees Big Rosie when she is here.”

    Emma queried, “Who is Big Rosie?”

    “She is a permanent staple to the club. She has her own stall in the bathroom. She is a very large black woman who has truthfully the best tasting pussy I have ever had. There is often a line in the bathroom of girls waiting to kneel down and please her.”(Author’s Note 2: If you want to read more about Big Rosie, read the last half of Bedding the Babysitter 2)

    “Fuck no,” Emma said not believing.

    “Fuck yes,” I sarcastically responded.

    “This I got to see,” she said and began to leave.

    The governor said with some authority, “Emma, come back here.”

    Emma quickly spun around, realizing what the governor wanted, and said, “Yes. What can I do for you governor.”

    The governor looked her in the eye and said, “For the rest of the night you will call me mistress. You are coming home with me.”

    Emma looked at me and I gave her a nod of approval. Emma submissively responded, “Yes mistress.”

    The governor then said, “I will be leaving in half an hour. Be by the door at exactly 11:30. Until then go have fun. If you want to go and dominate your old teacher till then go do so. She is quite submissive. If she gives you any attitude or reluctance tell her the governor sent you. She will behave.” The governor opened her purse and handed her a slim anal stick. “Here, she likes it in the ass.”

    Emma took the toy and said, “Thanks mistress, I am so going to dominate that slut.” She then looked at me and said, “Thanks for bringing me here Julia.”

    I smiled and said, “No problem darling.”

    The governor stood up and said, “Brittany, come with me. You can continue your seduction of Julia later.”

    Brittany sighed, leaned into my ear and said, “Do not leave. You are mine.” She then bit my ear slightly roughly before getting up to follow her mother.

    Gwen, who had remained silent this whole time, said, “That was surreal.”

    “Wasn’t it?” I agreed.

    “That girl was so aggressive,” Gwen commented.

    “Yeah, it made me wet,” I agreed. “I never knew she was a lesbian. The governor has never brought her here before.”

    “And is that Big Rosie thing true?”

    “Very,” I confirmed, “If we go in the bathroom right now, I bet there will be a line in there not to go pee, but to please.”

    “I just can’t fathom, someone waiting in line to do that.”

    “I have,” I said.

    “Really?”

    “Oh yeah, just talking about it makes me want to do again. Her pussy is so delicious, plus the dirty submission gets me off.”

    “I can’t imagine.”

    “Really?” I ask, “I am guessing that when you and Rob are in bed, he is the one in control. Isn’t he?”

    Gwen looked down and after a long, long pause said, “I suppose.”

    “Girlfriend, you can tell me,” I said supportively, “After all, you know everything about me now.”

    Gwen paused and then said, “Yes, Rob is the aggressor in the bedroom.”

    “Do you obey him?” I questioned.

    “Yes, I suppose I do.”

    “And it gets you off being submissive to him?”

    “Yes,” she blushed.

    “So you and I are not much different then. Only I like to be in charge usually. I like to make a woman go places she only dreamed about. I like to get them to take risks that are extreme. With such submission, comes complete pleasure.”

    Gwen was hypnotized by my words. I knew I could take her now, but I wanted to wait; they say all good things come to those who wait. Plus I didn’t want to just fuck her, which would be easy; I wanted her to fall in love with me. I wanted her to completely submit to me as a lover. So I said, “Time for a dare.”

    Gwen looked at me questioningly as I opened my purse and pulled out the two eggs. I turned them on and inserted one in my pussy. I then handed the other to her and said, “I dare you to put this egg in you until we leave the club.”

    Gwen took the egg, looked at it, and without saying a word, without breaking eye contact, inserted the egg inside her pussy. I smiled and said, “Let’s dance.”

    I grabbed her hand and led her to the dance floor. As we danced it was clear she was drunker than I thought. Twice she stumbled forward and I caught her from falling. I took the first opportunity to slide my hand up the back of her ass, my hand staying way longer than necessary. The second time I actually caught her by her breasts, and leaned her back up, my hands still cupping her large breasts.

    When the song ended, she said she had to pee so I took her to the bathroom. As expected, there was a line for Rosie. The line was an eclectic assortment of woman. At the front was a pretty black woman in her thirties, behind her was a blonde in her fifties I would guess, and behind her was a clearly pregnant woman in her late 20s.

    Also in the bathroom Megan was talking to Brittany. I watched as that conversation ended and Megan joined the line.

    I walked to Megan and said, “Hi Megan.”

    Megan smiled as she said, “It’s been a while.”

    “Indeed,” I agreed, “Too long.”

    “So who is your friend?” she asked.

    “Gwen, Megan, Megan, Gwen,” I introduced.

    They shook hands as Megan said, “Nice to meet you.”

    “You too,” Gwen slurred, “You are very pretty.”

    Megan smiled, “Thank you, you are very pretty too.”

    I added, “Yes, we are all pretty. So Megan who was the new girl?”

    “Jenny,” Megan answered, “She is my babysitter.”

    “How long?” I asked.

    “Last night,” she answered.

    “Ha,” I celebrated, “I so called it.”

    Megan looked confused as she moved up the line as the black woman entered the stall. I said, “I haven’t tasted Big Rosie forever.”

    “Me either,” Megan said, “But I watched little Jenny please her and I decided I should get a taste as well.”

    I looked at Gwen and remembered she really had to tinkle so I helped Gwen to a stall; of course it was one that had a generous peep hole of Big Rosie. I closed the door for her and was confronted by Brittany again.

    “Come with me now slut,” she said.

    Now usually I am the aggressor, but Brittany had me wet already and I was so horny from the teasing of the egg, so I followed. I looked back at the closed stall and stopped.

    Brittany realizing my reluctance because of Gwen said, “Your friend will be fine.” I wasn’t sure that was true, but had little time to consider it as Brittany grabbed my hand and led me out of the bathroom as I gave Megan a desperate look to watch out for Gwen. Brittany took me up the stairs and into a private room. As soon as the door closed, she pushed me against a wall and kissed me hard. Her hand went under my dress and began rubbing my clit. I moaned loudly as she molested me. She broke the kiss and said, “Do you want me to fuck you?”

    “Badly,” I moaned as she lifted my dress off. She then went over to the table and put on a decent sized 7 inch strap-on.

    She then said, “Crawl over here coach.”

    I dropped to my stocking covered knees and crawled over to my player.

    “Suck my cock coach,” she demanded.

    I took the plastic stick in my hand and began sucking it. I bopped up and down like a whore would suck a real dick. She then had me lean against a wall and began to fuck me from behind standing up.

    “Oh shit,” I said as the cock banged against the egg vibrating inside me. “I have an egg in me.”

    “You really are a slut coach,” she said, as she pulled out and pulled the egg out of my pussy. She then, without warning, pushed the egg in my ass. I let out a gasp and a second gasp as the cock filled me completely. Soon I was being pounded hard while the egg vibrated in my ass. Brittany fucked me like a man as she banged me hard and talked dirty to me. “How’s my cock coach? I assumed you were a slut, I just didn’t know you were a dyke slut.” She then grabbed my hair and pulled it as she ravished my pussy.

    The degrading treatment had me aroused greatly and I rubbed my clit as she drilled me. I screamed loud, “I’m cumming, fuck your coach, fuck her harder.”

    Brittany obliged, making each thrust fill me completely. As soon as I finished cumming, I dropped to my knees again and like a whore I took the cock back in my mouth sucking off my own juices. Brittany smiled as she said joyfully, “You really are a slut coach.” She then took off the strap-on, got undressed, sat on the couch, spread her legs and demanded, “Come eat me coach.”

    I moved between her legs, the egg still in my ass, and began lapping her shaved pussy. As soon as my tongue touched her cunt she got vocal again. “That’s it coach, how does my pussy taste?”

    I moaned a muffled, “Good,” as I kept licking. I focused on her clit, trying to tease her first.

    After a few minutes of gentle licking, she grabbed my face and pushed it into her cunt. She then began rubbing her pussy up and down on my face. I attempted to lick, but struggled to as I focused on just trying to breathe. I felt her legs stiffen and she sprayed an incredible excessive amount of cum all over me. As she let go of me, I backed up a bit, my face I am sure glistening in her juices. Still breathing hard, she said, “Fuck coach, you have a great tongue.”

    I stood up and reached around to get the toy out of my ass. I then went to the sink and washed it off. I then popped it back in my pussy.

    “You really are a slut, coach,” Brittany said as she watched me put the toy back inside me.

    I shrugged as I washed my face quickly. I then grabbed my dress and said, “Thanks for the fuck.”

    “No problem, coach,” she said.

    I walked over to her and kissed her. When I broke the kiss I said, “Next time, I am going to fuck the shit out of you Brittany. I am going to handcuff you and then ravish your pussy and ass.” I kissed her again and walked out before she could respond.

    I quickly walked back downstairs and looked to my table. Our drinks were still there, but Gwen wasn’t. I scanned the dance floor but saw no sign of Gwen. I then went to the bathroom and saw that Megan was still in there. I walked up to her and said, “Have you seen Gwen?”

    A late 40s white woman dressed to the nines said, “Back of the line.”

    I looked at her and glared, “I am not in line, I am just talking to a friend.” I then turned back to Megan and asked again, “Have you seen Gwen?”

    Megan pointed to Big Rosie’s stall and as I looked down I saw Gwen’s gold four inch pumps. I gasped, “No fucking way.”

    “Way,” Megan joked.

    “What the hell happened?”

    “Well, it’s actually a strange story. After you left, Gwen was in the stall for a long time, and eventually Rosie said, “Did you enjoy the show?” Gwen panicked and left the stall as Rosie called, “Slut, I expect you in that line and I expect you to beg to please me.” Gwen came out a bit frantic and as she looked around a lesbian cougar I did not know, pounced on her. She was chubby, but well dressed, and she kissed Gwen. To my surprise, Gwen kissed back and before my eyes I watched as the cougar led Gwen into a corner stall. The next ten minutes had the cougar bring your friend to an orgasm. I couldn’t hear much, but your friend is a screamer.”

    “I can’t believe it!” I said shocked, as Megan then told the me the story as I eagerly listened:

    The cougar left first and Gwen followed a bit later and went and freshened up in the mirror. Gwen saw me still in line and asked, “Have you seen Julia?”

    I said, “Gwen, she went upstairs with Brittany, she will be awhile.”

    Gwen looked shocked as she said, “She abandoned me?”

    I soothed her, “No, no, she had no choice. When you are summoned here, you must go or you may not be summoned again. If you want, you can stay with me.”

    “Ok,” Gwen said clearly out of her comfort level.

    I asked, “Did you watch?” Gwen was slightly embarrassed so I added, “Don’t be ashamed, I am standing in line to please her. Rosie is mysteriously hypnotizing in a way no one can explain.”

    “She is isn’t she?” Gwen agreed.

    I decided to test the water by saying, “You saw yourself between her legs didn’t you?”

    Gwen shook her head yes as she whispered in the quietest voice ever, “Yes.”

    I encouraged her, “It is ok, it is natural.”

    “But I am not gay. I am getting married this summer.”

    I gave her a friendly supportive hug as I said, “It’s ok. Finding a woman attractive, or being turned on by a woman, does not make you gay. But if you don’t do it now, you will always wonder what if.”

    “You think so,” she said falling in my web.

    “I know so. I had to try cock to know I was a lesbian; you need to try pussy to know you love men.”

    My bizarre logic seemed to work for her as she said, “That makes sense.” She then stood behind me in line.

    Big Rosie’s trademark orgasm exploded from the stall and a very cute pregnant woman exited the stall.

    I said, “Gwen here is your chance. You can go before me.”

    Gwen looked at me with extreme trepidation as Rosie bellowed, “Get your ass in here dyke.”

    Gwen quickly turned and entered the stall. I then heard Rosie say, “You are new. What is your name?”

    “Gwen.”

    “And why are you here now?”

    Gwen paused and said, “To, um, eat your vagina.”

    Rosie’s laugh bellowed as she said, “Eat my vagina? That’s a new one.” There was a pause, “Hey you are the one who was watching earlier weren’t you?”

    “Yes,” Gwen answered embarrassed.

    “You are quite shy; I don’t get too many shy ones waiting to dive into my pussy. What is your story?”

    “Um, I don’t know. I have never done this before, but when I watched the black woman between your legs I was mesmerized and although my mind said to look away, my body had different ideas.” Gwen tried to explain.

    “So this is your first time eating pussy?”

    “Yes,” she answered.

    “I love virgins,” Big Rosie said.

    Megan looked back to the stall and said “And it has been relatively quiet ever since.”

    As Megan finished the story I questioned “How long as she been in there?”

    “About 10 minutes,” I would guess.

    “I just can’t believe it,” I said, shaking my head dumfounded. We sat there in silence until I heard Big Rosie, “That’s it my straight little pussy eater. Keep licking right there.” Rosie’s moans got louder and then Gwen brought Rosie to an orgasm. I waited as Gwen stood up and I heard Rosie say, “Who brought you here?”

    “My friend Julia,” Gwen answered.

    Rosie said very accurately, “You know she brought you here with an ulterior motive?”

    “No,” Gwen said, “we have been best friends since high school; she is my maid of honour.”

    “And she wants to have you between her legs, I guarantee it,” Rosie assured her.

    “I don’t think so,” Gwen said with less conviction.

    “Trust me, I know Julia. You will be between her legs very soon. That I promise,” Rosie confidently predicted.

    I then said to Megan, “I don’t want her to know I know what she has been doing, so tell her that I will be back at my table.”

    “Sure thing,” Megan replied and I walked out of there and returned to my table. I looked at my watch; it was almost midnight. Emma would be gone by now. My pussy was so wet from seeing Gwen’s submission. I knew now I could have her, but how would I know if she loved me. I wanted it all; her submission and her love. Could I have both?

    I looked around hoping to see someone I could pull under the table to have a quick orgasm, but didn’t see anyone I knew. I then saw Candace Carter, the TV celebrity, who never said no to a pussy and called her over. “Hi, Candace,” I said,

    “Hi, Julia,” she responded, “You look amazing as usual.”

    “Thanks,” I said and then asked, “Are you hungry?”

    She smiled and said, “Famished,” and crawled under the table. She began licking, using her lips as well, in a way few others did. I continued to scan the crowd looking for Gwen, who finally returned from her bathroom marathon. As she walked back to the table I noticed her face was shiny, clearly still covered from Rosie’s cum, walking my way.

    She sat down and said, “I thought you left without me.”

    “I would never do that,” I said sincerely. “Sorry, Brittany would not take no for an answer.”

    Gwen looked at me and said, “It’s ok. I found a way to make the time pass.” She paused, trying to find the right way to tell me, “I never left the bathroom. Some older woman took me into a stall and ate my pussy and then I,” she paused, trying to get the words out.

    I helped break her awkward struggle by saying, “You ate out Rosie.”

    Her face red as can be said, “Yes.”

    “It’s ok Gwen,” I said, my hand on her leg, “She is almost irresistible. It doesn’t make you a lesbian.”

    “But,” she said, “I loved it.”

    “Oh,” I said.

    “I promised Big Rosie I would return in two weeks.”

    “Really?” I asked.

    “Yes,” she confirmed, she moved in toward me, I think to kiss me, until she noticed that someone was under the table. She suddenly went stiff and said icily, “Someone is under the table again, isn’t there.”

    “Yes,” I said, now frustrated that I had clearly disappointed her. I tried to explain, “I went looking for you and talked to Megan and anyways I can’t explain it, I got all horny again and well,” I paused, “Candace Carter is under the table.”

    Gwen’s icy look broke a bit as she said, “Carter really?”

    “In the flesh,” I said as I tried not to let a moan escape. But Candace was an expert between a woman’s legs; plus the egg vibrating inside me and Gwen’s submission was too much and I screamed a variety of odd sounds as my body exploded with joy.

    Gwen watched the whole time and I was surprised when she lifted the table skirt and demanded, “Slut, do me now.”

    My mouth dropped and Gwen smiled and said, “How often am I going to get a chance to have a celebrity get me off. Plus this fucking egg is driving me nuts.”

    We sat in silence as Candace pleased Gwen and triggered an orgasm in her in only a couple of minutes. Candace then crawled out from under the table, cum still on her lips, and said, “Let’s see the face of the cunt I just ate.” She smiled and said, “Hi, I’m Candace.”

    Gwen smiled and said, “I know who you are, I am Gwen.”

    “It is very, very nice to meet you,” Candace said, “Your pussy was delicious.”

    Gwen smiled and said looking directly at me, “That is good to know.”

    I realized that I was no longer the seductress, but had become the prey. That said, Gwen was still drunk, not ‘I am going to be sick’ drunk, but rather, ‘I only did what I did because I was drunk’ drunk.

    We talked about our jobs and politics for a bit until Candace said, “Well, I have my eye on one more tasty treat tonight.” She stood up, “It was a pleasure.”

    “Yes it was,” Gwen and I responded in unison; we then broke out laughing as Candace left.

    “So,” I said, “We should get you home, you are kind of drunk.”

    She shrugged and said, “I suppose.” She then shot her last drink. I finished mine and we headed out.

    We stopped to watch a woman in her 70s getting fisted by a girl who couldn’t be more than 20. Gwen starred too. The grandma screamed as the hand disappeared inside her gaping hole as the younger girl called her grandma slut. We also saw the same pregnant woman fucking herself with the end of a beer bottle as she watched the fisting. I shook my head and grabbed Gwen’s hand as we exited the club. I held her hand all the way to the car and helped her get in. The night clearly had overwhelmed Gwen and all her energy had been drained from her. We drove home in silence and I actually had to wake her up when we got her house. To both our surprise, her husband’s car was in the driveway.

    Gwen suddenly sobered up in a millisecond as she said, “Oh my God, I still have pussy all over my face.” She looked in her purse frantically looking for something to wipe her face clean. She did the best she could, but then she realized what she was wearing. “How am I going to explain this outfit?’ she fretted.

    I said, “Calm down. Phantom of the Opera is in town. Tell him you and I got all dolled up for a nice supper and a show. Technically that is all true. We did go out for a supper and we definitely saw a show. He will assume it is the play you saw.”

    This seemed to relax her a bit. I then added, “You should probably take that toy out.”

    “Oh yeah,” she said, “I was beginning to get use to its slight teasing.” She awkwardly took out the toy and put it in her purse. She got ready to leave and said, “Well that was very educational.”

    “That it was,” I agreed. I then said to ease her conscience, “Whatever happens at the club, stays at the club.”

    She shook her head in agreement and said, “Well thanks, that was fun.”

    “I am happy you enjoyed yourself,” I said slyly back. I leaned in as if I was going to kiss her lips and watched as she closed her eyes waiting for the kiss. Instead my lips just brushed hers ever so lightly before I gave her a kiss on the cheek.

    A sigh escaped her lips, but she smiled as if she wasn’t disappointed, even though she was. “Good night,” she finally said.

    “Good night,” I returned and watched her leave. I followed her with my eyes the whole way in as I anticipated the look back. It didn’t come as early as I expected, but it came, as she reached the door. She looked back at me and smiled. I blew her a kiss and drove home.

    The drive home was a blur as I reflected on the night. I now had confirmation she was submissive and I now knew she was willing. The only question left was did she love me. Would she cancel the wedding and declare her love for me? I still didn’t know, but I was hopeful. I smiled as I thought that the final part of my plan would begin on Monday; a two week long onslaught of affection which would hopefully cumulate in a declaration of love to her and hopefully a similar declaration from her to me.

    CHAPTER SIX: THE FINAL APPROACH

    I purposely did not call her on Sunday. I wanted to let the night just linger inside as she sobered up and dealt with her fiancé. I spent the day doing laundry, planning lessons and watched a movie. I love how people think if you’re a lesbian all you ever do is think sex. I was a complete person with a variety of passions and only Gwen really knew the complete me.

    Monday Feb 3
    On Monday we met at school and acted as if nothing had happened only two days earlier. I asked how Ron was and she said, “Same old, same old.”

    “Is that a good or bad thing?” I asked trying to delve deeper for a secret meaning.

    “Not good,” she said, “He was home for the first time in five days and all we wanted to do was watch hockey.” She paused and then stressed “Hockey.”

    “Well you know men, they have very limited interests. Sex, food and sports.”

    “Well he only seems to have two,” she said frustrated.

    Later, at the end of day she came in to my room all flushed and said, “I got flowers sent to me.” She looked at me all freaked out, “At work.”

    I had sent the flowers so playing dumb I said, “Well that is romantic. At least he is trying.”

    “They are not from him,” she said perturbed and handed me a card.

    Lovely Gwen,
    You are a beautiful woman. You deserve only the best.
    Lovingly,
    A secret admirer…

    P.S.-That gold dress looked amazing on you.

    “Oh,” I said, “Who could it be from?”

    “I don’t know,” she said, “Could it be someone from the club?”

    “Who?” I asked.

    “I don’t know,” she said.

    “I wouldn’t worry about it. Just enjoy them,” I recommended. “Actually, you should take them home and show them to Rob.”

    “I can’t do that,” she said.

    “I suppose not,” I said. I looked at the clock and said, “Got to go coach volleyball.”

    Gwen looked at me all concerned, “Are you going to be ok?”

    “I’ll be fine. Brittany knows the rules. What happens at the club…”

    “Stays at the club,” Gwen finished.

    I kissed her on the cheek and headed out.

    Tuesday February 4th
    On Tuesday I didn’t see Gwen till after school as it was a hectic day. I walked into her classroom and said, “Those really are nice flowers.”

    Gwen gave a slight grin and said, ‘The nicest I have ever got.”

    “That is too bad,” I said, “A girl needs simple symbols of love on a regular basis. We need to feel loved.”

    “I don’t feel too loved right now,” she said with a frown.

    “What’s wrong? What did he do?”

    “He won’t be home for Valentine’s Day. He will be in Toronto. He won’t even be in the same country. Some special conference.”

    “Fuck off,” I said, “That bastard. He knows how much you love Valentine’s Day.”

    “He said he had no control over it. He said, we can celebrate this weekend,” she said with tears in her eyes.

    I opened my purse, grabbed my phone and called Shelia. “Hi Shelia. Do you have any openings today? Five o’clock. Great. No, it’s for my friend Gwen. Yes, give her the full treatment.” I hung up and said “I got you an appointment for a full body massage.”

    She looked at me confused.

    “You are all stressed. Go see Shelia. She gives the most amazing massages in the world,” I advised.

    She said, “Well I could certainly use one.” I gave her a card with the address on it. She took it and said, “What would I do without you?”

    I laughed and said, “Probably wither away and die.”

    Gwen laughed as I headed out.

    Wednesday February 5th
    I wish I could tell you some riveting story or some great seduction or even something remotely interesting, but I can’t. I caught the flu and spent the whole time on the couch watching lame ass talk shows.

    Thursday February 6th
    I returned to work and it was like Groundhog Day, except in reverse. This time Gwen was out with the flu. I coached volleyball again and ended up going out for drinks with half the team. Again, no great story, other than I had a couple two many drinks and ended up sick for a second straight day, although this one was self-inflicted.

    Friday February 7th
    The final part of my plan fell into place on Friday. As the day ended, I went into Gwen’s room and said, “I have a plan.”

    Gwen looked at me sceptical as she said, “You do, do you.”

    “Yes, is your man still gone on Valentine’s Day?”

    “Yes,” she said, “Thanks for reminding me.”

    “Well, I decided we will make it a special girl’s night in.”

    “Really,” she said, “You have no plans?”

    “Yes, I do,” I said, “with my best friend.”

    Gwen lit up as she said, “That would be awesome.”

    “We’ll make exact plans later, but let’s plan to just leave from here and no matter what we do, we will end up at my place. Bring jammies, we are having a two person slumber party.”

    “Wow, that is so high school,” she reflected, “I love it.”

    I then gave her my now traditional kiss on the cheek and headed out. I was going back home for the weekend to visit the parents. Gwen was supposed to be having her early Valentine’s Day celebration with her man. I got in my car and headed the four hours it would take to get home, beginning my final countdown to the seduction of my best friend.

    Monday February 10th
    The weekend was fun, but not really relevant to this story so I won’t bore you with the details.

    On Monday to start the final stage of my lesbian seduction I had a courier drop off a box just as school ended. The box included a card and a gift. The card read:

    Sexy Gwen,
    Still thinking about you.
    Your secret lesbian admirer.

    P.S. The gown is for you for Saturday. I look forward to seeing you again at Le Chateau Club.

    The gown was a slinky halter gown that was completely backless and had a front v-neck opening that went to the belly button. Obviously it could not be worn with a bra. The outfit would be perfect for the annual day after Valentine’s party at Le Chateau Club. A legendary annual party that I hoped to take Gwen to as my date.

    I walked into her room after school as she was looking at the gown. I said, “Wow, that is an amazing dress. Where did you get it?”

    She handed me a card and I read it. “Oooh, the secret admirer strikes again.”

    Gwen looked at it more and said, “Well my secret admirer treats me way better then my fiancé.”

    “Are you still going on Saturday?”

    “I don’t know,” she responded reflectively.

    “The fact that you didn’t say no, means you probably will.”

    She looked at me and said, “I can’t explain it, but I feel like I have to go back. It is almost all I think about.”

    “Oh, I understand it,” I said adding, “completely.”

    She smiled and said, “I suppose you do. Do you think the secret admirer is Rosie?”

    “I doubt it, it is not her style,” I said honestly.

    “Then who?” she pondered.

    “I have no idea,” I lied.

    I gave her a hug and kiss on the cheek and headed out to coach.

    Tuesday February 11th
    That morning, before school started, Gwen came in my room to borrow crayons and I said, “Hey I forgot all about it, but how was that we-vibe thing.”

    She responded, “Amazing actually. The way it hits and vibrates on both the g-spot and the clit is exhilarating.”

    “So I should get one,” I said.

    “Oh definitely, although with all your toys it may be just another one.”

    I responded, “Are you jealous of my toy collection?”

    “No,” she said, “I’m jealous of your sex life.”

    The first bell rang just as the conversation was getting interesting. Gwen went to class and I prepared for mine.

    At lunch a box of chocolates was delivered to Gwen, by me secretly of course, with another note.

    Elegant Gwen,
    For your sweet-spot, until I can taste your sweet-spot.
    Your secret and hopeful lover

    Gwen came into my room at last break and said, “I got another gift.”

    I smiled and said, “She is really pulling out all the stops.”

    “It is driving me nuts not knowing,” she said.

    “You really like this attention, don’t you?”

    She shrugged, “It is nice to be noticed again.”

    “Slut,” I said mockingly.

    Gwen looked at me and said sarcastically, “Are we really going to play that game?”

    I feign confusion, “What could you possibly mean?”

    “You do a different girl every day,” she accused.

    I went for the kill when I said, “Actually you have more recently ate pussy than I have.”

    Gwen looked at me surprised and said, “Really?”

    “Yep,” I said, “I am in quite a drought. My cunt may shrivel up and die.”

    This made Gwen burst out laughing as she left to get back to her class before recess ended.

    Wednesday February 12th
    When I woke up and checked my phone I saw a distraught message from Gwen.

    February 12th 12:17AM
    From: Gwen
    Julia,
    I tried calling you, but you must be in bed already. I really need to talk to you, Rob and I had a huge fight.
    Gwen

    That morning I called her and didn’t get an answer. So I got to school early and as expected she was already there. I walked into her room, with two coffees, and asked, “So what is the story?”

    She broke down crying instantly and through sniffles and so forth I got out of it that she confronted him about his lack of attention of late and that led to a shouting match and he walked out.

    I got her calmed down and asked, “Does he make you happy?”

    “Two weeks ago I would have said yes, but now I don’t know,” she answered honestly.

    “Well maybe you guys need a break. If you are meant to be, it will all work out.”

    “I suppose” she said.

    The rest of the day was crazy and I sent more flowers to her. I got the message changed at the last minute.

    Glorious Gwen
    I can’t stop thinking about you.
    Your sexy smile;
    Your luscious legs;
    You are perfection to me.
    Your secret admirer

    P.S.-You deserve someone who will make you the only star in their universe.

    After school Gwen was jubilant and there was little evidence of her earlier emotional breakdown. That night we went out to a high school play version of Shakespeare’s Othello. It was a simple night of friendship.

    Thursday February 13th
    I barely got to see Gwen today as I took my students’ on a field trip. I did make sure to send her another note and present. The note was only a few words:

    Sweet Gwen,
    I long to kiss you,
    To touch you,
    To make love to you.
    Your secret admirer

    The present was a bottle of perfume.

    CHAPTER 7: CUPID’S QUEST-THE TRUTH REVEALED
    Friday February 14th

    That day, I sent no note.

    When I saw her at school, I was happy to notice she was wearing the perfume I had bought her yesterday. I looked at her in her conservative black skirt and simple white blouse and my cunt got wet.

    I said, “Happy Valentine’s Day, gorgeous.”

    “You too,” she replied.

    I handed her a Mickey Mouse Valentine’s Card that said, “I heart you.” I signed it saying ‘I hope all your romantic dreams come true.’

    She read it and gave me a big hug.

    We made final plans for our special girl’s night and went about our day.

    The day ended and Gwen said as we drove to her place to pick up her travel bag, “I got no letter today.”

    “Oh,” I said, “That is strange.”

    “Yeah,” she said, “I was getting used to it.”

    “I know,” I said, “It seemed to really boost your spirits.”

    “It did,” she agreed, “Now that Rob is gone, it was a great validation.” She paused, “Plus, I really want to know who the hell it is.”

    “Gone to Toronto or gone, gone?” I asked.

    “Oh, I think gone, gone; I do deserve someone better,” she said confidently.

    “Yes, you do,” I agreed.

    We arrived at her house and I waited in the car. She took longer than I expected, but when she did return she had changed. She was wearing a flattering blue mini dress with mocha pantyhose, the dress to short for stockings.

    I said, “Holy shit, now we have to go to my place so I can change.”

    We drove to my place and I took in her bag. I looked in my closet and choose a white mini dress with a very flattering neckline. I put on a pair of white pantyhose as well. I headed back to the car.

    Gwen said, “Wow, you look amazing in white.”

    “Thanks. I have never worn this before.”

    We drove to Rizzo’s, a restaurant that was having a special four course meal for Valentine’s Day. We went in and got strange looks as the only pair that were not man and woman.

    We sat at a table, in a secluded corner, and were greeted by a very pretty blonde waitress. Her blue eyes just drew you in. She was dressed in the standard restaurant black skirt, black pantyhose and white blouse.

    “Good evening, my name is Kate and I will be your server tonight.”

    Gwen, surprising me, flirted, in a seductive voice, “What will you be serving?”

    A bit of water sprayed out of mouth as I heard Gwen ask such a double entendre. Kate blushed but continued, “What can I get you to drink?”

    “Some of your special juice,” Gwen asked.

    Kate went even redder as I said, “Two glasses of red wine.” As Kate went away to grab our drinks I asked, “What has gotten into you?”

    She shrugged and said, “I don’t know. Watching you flirt with other woman has always been a bit of a turn on; I thought I would do it myself.”

    “I usually know if she is a lesbian or bi-curious before I turn on the charm,” I said.

    “She’s a dyke,” Gwen said confidently.

    “How do you know? I have not even figured it out yet,” I asked.

    “Well it could be the way she looked at us; the way she took a peak at your legs as she reached our table; or it could be the way her eyes took quick glances at my cleavage as she spoke,” she said like an expert seductress.

    I laughed, “Interesting. I thought maybe you were going all lesbian on me.”

    She looked me in the eye and said, “Maybe I am going all lesbian on you.”

    As I considered her statement, Kate returned with our wine. I watched and indeed she did check out Gwen’s breasts. She then said, “Your first course will arrive shortly.”

    I watched her walk away and when I looked at Gwen she was smirking at me as she said, “Told you.”

    We talked about school for a couple minutes until our bruschetta arrived. I asked Kate, “Have I seen you somewhere before?”

    Kate looked at me and said, “I don’t think so?”

    “You look really familiar,” I said.

    “I get that a lot,” she responded and then left to go to another table.

    Gwen said, “How dare you? She was my seduction.”

    I smiled and said, “Is it dare time?”

    “Yes it is, but I suggest a double dare,” she said deviously.

    “Do tell,” I asked intrigued.

    “First,” she began, “We both flirt with her and see who can get her number.”

    “OK,” I said, “Easy enough.”

    “Second,” she continued as she reached for her purse, “We both put these in our cunts for the rest of the night.” She then handed me a jelly egg.

    My face went red, which never happens, as I took the egg; plus Gwen is not one for using such a vulgar world as cunt. Gwen took a bite of her bruschetta as she smirked at me. I was completely out of my element; was she seducing me?

    I get up to go to the washroom when Gwen stopped me and commanded, “No, no, no, put it inside you here.”

    I looked at her, smiled and said, “Really, what has gotten into you?”

    “Nothing yet,” she teased back.

    I turned it on low, looked around and awkwardly inserted the egg into my pussy which was rather difficult because I was wearing pantyhose and not stockings like I usually did.

    Gwen smiled as she took another bite of her bruschetta.

    I asked, “Are you not putting yours in?”

    “All in good time,” she answered and ate more of her bruschcetta and put the egg on the table in the open for anyone to see.

    Frustrated I began my appetizer. After we finished our bruschcetta in silence, Kate came back to grab the plates.

    Kate saw the egg, looked slightly confused as Gwen looked at her and said, “It’s a toy. Have you ever used one?”

    Kate shook her head no as Gwen continued, “You should it feels amazing.” Gwen then took the egg, turned it on so the soft vibration sound could be heard, while starring at Kate, and put it inside herself. She then gave a soft moan. “Kate you have got to try this.”

    Kate stood memorized in trance as I said, “Kate, could I get a second glass of wine?”

    Kate looked at me and said, “Yes ma’am,” and she walked away.

    I said, “Gwen, this is a new you.”

    “You are to blame,” she countered.

    “How so?” I asked.

    “I have been jealous of your lifestyle forever. You always are so happy.”

    “You seemed happy,” I said concerned.

    “I have not been for a long time,” she said solemnly.

    “You know, I am most happy when I am hanging out with you,” I admitted.

    “You are?”

    “Of course. I love teaching, I love spending time with my family and I love hanging out with you. My sex life is just another part of who I am. I enjoy it, but it only brings temporary joy.”

    “Oh,” she said reflectively.

    Kate returned with our salads and we ate in them in silence. As we finished our salads, Gwen finally asked, “Can I ask you a question?”

    “Anything?” I answered.

    “Why have you never hit on me? Do you not find me attractive?” she asked insecurely.

    I let out a gasp I was so surprised by the question. “Um, first off I find you the most beautiful person I know both inside and out. But I would never do anything that would ruin our friendship. You seemed so in love with Rob that I just never thought you would be into me in that way.”

    Gwen looked at me as she took in my response. A guy, probably 20, came and took our plates and Kate followed behind with our main course. Kate asked, “Is there anything else I can get you ladies?”

    “Your phone number,” I asked.

    Kate blushed again as Gwen said, “Or you could just meet us at Le Chateau Club tomorrow night at 9:30.”

    I then said, “And please just bring us a bottle of whatever wine this is.”

    Kate said, “Yes ma’am” and left.

    Gwen asked “Is our seduction working?”

    “I think so, but it is hard to tell. She can’t give away too much while working,” I responded.

    “I suppose so,” she reflected, “So you do find me attractive?”

    I smiled and said, “Gwen who do you think has sent you all those notes and cards the past two weeks?”

    The lightbulb went on as she gasped, “It was you?”

    “Yes Gwen. I love you. I love you as a friend. But I also love you completely.”

    She looked at me taking it all in, “You mean.”

    “Yes, I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I want to hold your hand in public. I want to go to bed every night with you. I want to make love to every part of you.”

    “I love you too,” she responded. “I just never thought, I mean, I just.”

    I stood up, moved to her side of the table, sat down and then leaned in for a kiss. It was as gentle as a kiss can be. She kissed back and soon our tongues were exploring each other’s mouths. I broke the kiss when I heard a sound. I turned around and said, “Oh, more wine.” I stood up and returned to my side.

    Kate looked at us in a stunned state. She slowly recovered and said, “Can I get you anything else?”

    I smiled and said, “No, I think we are fine.”

    Gwen gave a soft smile and agreed, “Yes, everything is perfect.”

    Kate left and we ate our meals in silence, both of us coming to full terms with the revelations that had just been revealed. I knew now everything had changed. She loved me too. A serene feeling washed over me as I finally found peace with my inner turmoil over the seduction. She loved me. Gwen loved me. I smiled to myself. I looked at Gwen who had a radiant glow herself. I hoped she was having a similar joy inside herself.

    We finished our meal, the wine bottle over half empty, and Kate came to take our plates. She asked, “How was your meal?”

    “Delicious,” I said.

    Gwen teased, “But probably not as delicious as you.”

    I smirked as that is something I would have usually used to push the envelope.

    Kate, for the first time, responded to our sexual wordplay, “I have never had any complaints.”

    “I imagine that is true.” Gwen said, “I think it would be the perfect dessert.”

    Kate blushed, looked around and then said, “I would love to, but I can’t, not here.”

    I could have taken control at this point, but I decided to watch and see how Gwen played this.

    Gwen said, “Well the offer stands Kate. You are a very pretty woman, and you would make a great plaything for me and my girlfriend.”

    ‘Well played’ I though thought to myself. It showed that she was in control and would be in this sexual relationship.”

    Kate smiled, leaned in and whispered, “How did you know I was gay?”

    Gwen smiled, “You kept checking out my breasts and my lover’s legs.”

    “Oh,” Kate said, “I have not come out yet to anyone.”

    “Well,” Gwen said teasingly, “Now you have.”

    Kate smiled and said, “I will be right back with your desserts.”

    She left and I said, “That was very well played Gwen. I could not have done it any better myself.”

    “Well I learned from the master,” she complimented. So,” she paused and nervously asked, “now what?”

    “We have dessert, we get a taxi, I am way too drunk to drive home, and then we go back to my place and I make love to you in a way you can not even begin to imagine.”

    Gwen smiled seductively and said, “Trust me, I have imagined it in every way possible.”

    Kate returned with our chocolate cheese cake and gave Gwen a piece of paper. Gwen opened it up, smiled and said, “I will be in contact, sweetheart.”

    “I hope so,” Kate responded.

    Gwen then said, “Want to see something really cool?”

    “Sure,” Kate said with a bit of trepidation.

    Gwen then pulled out something from her purse and said watch this. I recognized what it was just as she turned it on to full blast. Instantly, the vibrations sped up extremely and in only seconds my cunt exploded with an orgasm. I barely kept the sound to an escaped moan as the pleasure was amazing.

    Gwen then said to me, “Slut, could you please give your toy to Kate here.”

    I was shocked by Gwen’s name calling, but also incredibly turned on, as I ripped by slightly damp pantyhose open at the crotch and removed the very wet ball. I handed it obediently to Kate.

    Kate quickly grabbed it and slid it in her pocket.

    Gwen said, “I expect that inside you in the next few minutes. I will turn it on low for you. I will retrieve it tomorrow.”

    “Yes ma’am,” Kate obeyed and left the table.

    Gwen looked at me and said, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to call you a slut.”

    I smiled, “You fucking bitch, I didn’t know you had it in you.”

    Gwen laughed, “I think you are in for many surprises.”

    “It seems I am,” I said as I took a bite out of the cheesecake.

    We ate in silence as both of us reflected on what was going to happen next. Kate came back with the bill and a devious smile. Gwen asked, “I assume you have put my present in a safe place?”

    “The safest there is,” Kate flirted back.

    Gwen looked at the bill and then asked, “Was that number you gave me your cell number?”

    “Yes ma’am,” she answered.

    “Do you work tomorrow?”

    “No.”

    “Good, I will text you an address and I expect you to meet me there at 2PM,” Gwen instructed.

    “Yes ma’am,” Kate answered.

    “And,” Gwen stressed, “We will be going to Le Chateau later in the evening, so be sure to wear something sexy and classy.”

    “Understood,” Kate responded.

    “And be sure to wear stockings, not pantyhose, I want easy access of my new slut.”

    Kate blushed at being called a slut, but said, “Yes ma’am.” Gwen then gave her a credit card. Kate left and we got ready to leave.

    I said, “Gwen you are a master manipulator.”

    She smiled, shot the last glass of wine, and said, “Let’s get going, I’ve got one more present for you.”

    Kate returned, Gwen signed the receipt, giving a very generous tip. She then stood up and whispered something into her ear.

    Kate blushed again and said, “It was a pleasure serving you.”

    Gwen responded wittily, “Wait till tomorrow, and then you can really say it was a pleasure serving me.”

    Kate smiled and said, “Have a good night.”

    Gwen said and looked me directly in the eye, “Oh we will, won’t we slut?”

    Playing along, I answered, “Yes mistress.”

    Kate smiled, shook her head just slightly and left.

    I grabbed Gwen’s hand and led her out of the restaurant. We hailed a taxi very quickly, gave him the address and instantly we were making out like two teenagers on a first date. The hormones raged as we kissed with such passion. The fire inside burned with such intensity, that I wanted to make love to her right in the taxi. My hand went under her dress and I rubbed her pussy gently and in only a few seconds Gwen broke my kiss and had an intense orgasm. The taxi driver swerved the vehicle a bit, obviously surprised by the ecstatic sound of pleasure.

    We went back to kissing until we arrived at my house. We got out of the cab, paid him and rushed into my house.

    CHAPTER 8: THE PERFECT VALENTINE’S DAY PRESENT

    As soon as the door was closed, I pushed her against the wall and kissed her with reckless abandon. It was Gwen who broke the kiss and said, “Wait, I need to give you your present.”

    “Can’t it wait?” I said exasperated.

    “No, I think it is crucial to give you know.”

    She then grabbed her bag and went to the bathroom. I nervously waited, eagerness overwhelming me. I had waited so long for this moment to happen and now that it was about too, my anxiety overwhelmed me. I paced the room as I waited for Gwen to return.

    Gwen called, “Are you ready for your present?”

    “Yes,” I called frustrated, “Get out her now.”

    “Yes mistress,” she responded to my surprise and opened the door. She walked out dressed in only tan thigh high stockings and two bows strategically placed on her two firm round voluptuous breasts. Her hair was in pigtails and she wore a collar around her neck with a leash she had in one hand. She walked over to me, handed me the leash and said, “I love you completely. I want to give you the best present I can think of, me. Not just for today, but for tomorrow and every other tomorrow. I am yours.” She then dropped to her knees and waited my response.

    In a million years, a trillion fantasies, I could not have imagined such a moment; such a sweet declaration; such a perfect submission. I looked down at my best friend, pulled her back up and kissed her. I then pushed her back down and led her by the leash to my bedroom. I laid her onto my bed and went to the closet and brought out my ‘special’ box. I took her left hand and handcuffed her to my bed; I then did the same to her right. She smiled as she watched me.

    I then leaned down and kissed her neck. She gave a light moan the second my lips contacted her skin. I slowly, ever so slowly, moved my mouth down her body. I took off the bows that hid her stiff nipples and took each nipple into my mouth. I learned quickly her nipples were extremely sensitive as each nibble of her nipple had her breathing getting heavier. I slowly slid my tongue between her deliciously large breasts and then moved downwards, my tongue never leaving her body. My tongue reached her shaved treasure; I paused my lips a millimetre away from her ripe cunt, and then moved lower. She gave out a disappointed moan as my head left her eager pussy. My tongue then slid down her nylon clad left leg. I reached the sole of her foot and licked it. I then took each toe into my mouth and sucked it through the sheer nylon. Soft moans escaped my captive lover as I made love to her whole body. I then moved back up, again stopping at her already wet cunt and gave one quick lap of her clit. She gave a loud moan and begged, “Please more.”

    I looked up at her and said, “All in good time Gwen.”

    I then moved down her right leg, repeating the same lengthy process. I spent an eternity sucking on her tiny, perfectly manicured toes. I then moved back to her pussy and gave her three quick licks. She moaned loudly again and I moved and kissed her again. She kissed me back and then I asked, “What do you want me to do next?”

    She moaned, “Please dominate me. Treat me like you would one of your one night stand sluts.”

    “You sure?” I asked.

    “Yes,” she moaned, “I wasn’t kidding when I said, I want to give myself to you completely.”

    “OK Gwen,” I said and reached into my collection and pulled out my we-vibe.

    “You got one too?”

    “Yep, Audrey brought it over the night we went to the toy store as a gift.”

    “You got that toy salesman to come over?”

    “Yep,” I said, “She was an easy seduction.”

    I turned on a vibrator and placed it at the entrance of her cunt, but not in. I then took off my dress and straddled my best friend’s face. My pantyhose were still on, but I had ripped a hole big enough for her to access my pussy.

    She began licking as best she could from her handcuffed position. Her moans from the pleasure of the teasing vibrator and the egg that was still inside her sent vibrations through her body. As she licked, I leaned forward and began sucking on her clit as she licked mine. In less than a minute of the triple pleasure, Gwen screamed into my pussy, “I’m cumming.” I kept pressure on her clit until her orgasm subsided and then moved back up.

    Her licking had me close, but in this position I could not come, so I got off her face and, after taking the egg out of her cunt, put the feeldoe toy in her pussy. I then straddled the other end of the cock and began bouncing up and down on it. I moaned, “Fuck me Gwen, fuck your best friend’s cunt.” Gwen moved her ass up and down as best she could and I orgasmed after only a couple minutes of pleasure. I collapsed on top of her and we went back to kissing, the two ended vibrating toy still inside both of us. I undid the handcuffs, took off the leash and cuddled with her.

    Gwen said, “I love you so much.”

    I responded, “I love you more.”

    Gwen said, “Will you fuck me?”

    “I’d love too,” I said, and went over to the box and put on one of my strap-on cocks, a smaller six inch one. I strapped it on and said, “Get on all fours.”

    “Yes mistress,” she cooed.

    “I like that slut. Beg for your mistress’s cock?”

    “Oh please, fuck me like the new lesbian I am. Pound my tight cunt that you now own.”

    I moved my cock to the entrance of her vaginal canal; I rubbed the cock around her entrance, teasing her.

    She begged, “Please shove it in. Fuck me like your other whores.”

    With that I slid the cock in and began fucking her. I started slow, my hands on her waist. I asked, “How does my cock feel in you dyke?”

    “So goooood,” she responded.

    “Is it better than Rod’s cock?” I asked.

    “So much better,” she replied, “Please, fuck me harder; fill my cunt with your cock.”

    I began pumping the 6 inch toy in and out faster and deeper, eventually allowing the whole cock to disappear into my beautiful friend’s pussy.

    “Don’t stop, please, never stop fucking me,” she screamed as she climaxed from the fast paced fucking. I kept fucking her not slightly slowing down as the orgasm shook her body. I finally stopped fucking her and slipped out of the strap-on.

    I then put on the slim, anal ready, strap-on cock. I lubed it up and asked, “Are you ready for complete submission to me?”

    “I will never disobey you,” she said, still on my bed on all fours.

    “I recall you said you would never take anything in your ass.”

    “I did say that,” she said.

    “What do you say now?” I questioned.

    “I say that I was wrong and you were right; never say never. Please take my anal cherry,” Gwen said.

    I got behind her and slowly, gently, slid the toy into her ass. Gwen leaned forward and put her head on a pillow to deal with the slight discomfort. I let the slim cock sit in her half way and then said, “OK butt slut, I want you to slowly move your perfect little ass back on my cock.”

    Gwen moved back slowly, as I leaned back on my hind legs. I allowed Gwen to move back on the cock at her own pace. Slowly Gwen moved back, taking all five inches of the small vibe in her ass. She then began slowly moving back and forth on the cock. Her moaning began and she said, “Fuck, that feels good. I couldn’t imagine this could feel like this.” She began moving faster, her slightly chubby ass colliding with my body as she tried to get the cock deeper in her ass. Watching my once innocent friend turn into a complete ass slut was fucking hot. This scene kept on for a few minutes until my leg started going numb.

    I pushed her forward and stood up. “Sorry Gwen, my leg was losing its feeling.”

    She looked at me and said, “That was amazing.”

    I reached into the box and grabbed the double ended dildo I had bought with her. I said to her, “I have never tried this before.”

    Gwen grabbed it, turned it on high, and slid it into her pussy, I then straddled the other end awkwardly and we pushed the cock inside me. We both moaned and moved forward until the long wide dildo disappeared inside our two pussies. Soon we were grinding our cunts together and feeling the vibrating dildo teasing our cunts. The sensations were thrilling as we both used each other to get off. The crazy intense pleasure continued for many minutes until we both orgasmed within seconds of each other. We collapsed on the bed, the dildo still deep inside both of us.

    Finally I pulled the dildo out of both of us and lay down on the bed. I cuddled Gwen and said, “I love you, happy Valentine’s Day.”

    She whispered back exhausted, “I love you too Julia.”

    I kissed her neck, pulled the blankets over both of us and fell asleep with the woman I love the most in my arms.

    EPILOGUE
    L-o-v-e. Just four tiny letters.

    Love. Just one simple word.

    Love. No two people would create the same definition.

    This is my definition:

    For me, love is the ultimate feeling of joy every time I look at Gwen. Every moment we spend together. It may be a romantic dinner; it may be simply watching TV with the fire place on; it may be a bubble bath and then a long night of gentle love making; it may be a long night of submission; it may just be laying in bed each of us reading a book; it may be us going on the prowl and adding a new girl to our sex games; it may be a night at Le Chateau (like the time we went and both pleasured Rosie together at the same time).

    But no matter what adventure is in the future, it will be perfect, because it is with Gwen.

    This is my love story…a love story of sorts.


  • Potential Part 26

    Font size : +


    A teenage boy’s normal struggles with growing up are complicated by his porn brain and pantie fetish, or at least that’s what he thinks. There might be more to the story.

    Potential

    by Bistander

    Chapter 26

    It’s Just a Sunday Drive

    The afternoon was well underway, yet Evan was still on Deana’s bed. She was still laying on top of him. Making love, twice, made them drowsy, but Evan needed to get to the race shop.

    “Does Darlene remind you of anyone?” Deana asked.

    A couple of times, when Evan had looked the redhead in the eyes, it stirred something in his brain. He’d always attributed it to lust, but Deana’s question made him wonder. “No. You?”

    His sister’s expression didn’t match her words. “Maybe, but I’m not sure.”

    Deana was keeping something to herself, but he didn’t have time to get it out of her. “I gotta go. You wanna come?”

    “Shit, again? I can’t, not for a while, anyway.”

    “Funny,” he said. “You told me you wanted to see Cindy.”

    “I do, but not today,” Deana said. “Rebecca’s stopping by.”

    “You gonna tell her?” Evan asked.

    “Of course,” Deana said. “We don’t keep secrets.”

    “Really,” he said, wondering if his sister knew Rebecca had been down in the basement with him.

    “Yeah, really,” Deana said. “You know Darlene likes you, right?”

    Evan rolled his eyes. “She doesn’t. Wasn’t that obvious by the way she acted today?”

    “You weren’t exactly friendly.”

    “Why bother?” he asked. “I tried that for a year. It got me nowhere.”

    “She said you weren’t her type, but she was lying. Then she told me someone else had their eye on you, so she wouldn’t.”

    “What? Who?” Evan panicked, wondering if he did something to tip Darlene off about him and Deana. “Who did she mean?”

    “Gloria,” Deana said, “I’m pretty sure she meant Gloria.”

    Evan’s guilty conscience liberated his tongue without engaging his brain. “Gloria, what does Darlene know about Gloria and me? Why would she think something like that? She’s never seen me with Gloria.”

    “Relax. You’re acting like something has happened,” Deana said. “Has it?”

    “It!” he said, “no, it, hasn’t happened. Nothing has happened, other than what I already told you. You’re supposed to be handling that for me.”

    “Yeah, I know,” Deana said. “You know Darlene probably has seen you and Gloria. She goes to the ballpark, but even if she hasn’t, girls know these things just by talking to each other.”

    “That’s ridiculous, she’s my sister.”

    “And I’m not?” Deana laughed. “I don’t think Darlene would care either way. You know she’s right, Gloria is into you, and let’s face it, she’s perfect for you.”

    “Jeez, why would you say that? Even if she wasn’t my sister, she’s too young.”

    “Stop saying that,” Deana said. “The girl has been getting herself off for five years already. Oh, and you do know the softball sisters do more than play ball together, right?”

    “How do you know?”

    Deana rolled her eyes. “We’re sisters. Don’t you think we talk, share secrets?”

    “But, ah, why do you think she’s perfect for me?” How much had Gloria told Deana?

    “Duha.” Deana poked his forehead. “The girl is a clone of Candy when you first started popping boners for the babysitter.”

    “How do you know what I—”

    “You think I just now started noticing that thing in your pants?” Deana shook her head. “Seriously.”

    “Even if I did see Gloria that way—I don’t—it doesn’t matter, she’s still my sister. We can’t—”

    “Can’t what?” Deana interrupted, again. “Do what you and Mom are doing? Oh, by the way, Rebecca saw you doing what you say you can’t do with Gloria.”

    “What! Shit, no, that’s not good,” Evan said. “Is that why you made me do it in the kitchen?”

    “Made you? Haha,” Deana said. “No, that had nothing to do with it. Stop changing the subject. Gloria—”

    “I would hurt.” He saw Deana’s raised brow and knew he was in trouble.

    “So, you have been thinking about it?”

    “No, of course not.”

    “Then why do you think it would hurt? Obviously, you’ve been thinking about it.”

    “No, but if I were, I assume it would hurt. She’s not as old as you and you said it hurt you. It’s her first time, ya know.”

    “Phew.” Deana shook her head. “The girl has the body of an eighteen-year-old. Besides, it’s possible Miss Tonya has some of the same stuff Rebecca’s mother has hidden in her room. The softball sisters might have, Um, you know.”

    The only thing Evan wanted to think about less then Rebecca fucking Deana with a dildo was Jayda doing Gloria. Jayda, jeez, he thought, that girl is a wild card. She’s had the jack, the card to bring him down. It was a miracle she hadn’t already told Gloria that he fucked her. If Deana wouldn’t flip out, he’d ask her for advice. It might be better to tell Gloria before Jayda could. “This conversation has gone on long enough,” Evan said. “I’m going to see your clone.”

    “You’re right about that,” Deana said. “Sometimes when I see Cindy, it freaks me out how much she looks like me.”

    Evan rolled Deana off to his side, sat up, and took a good look at his sister’s naked body. “Mm, she acts like you, too.” Would Cindy’s naked body take his breath away just like Deana’s did? “Why couldn’t you have been ugly?”

    “Then you’d be ugly, too,” Deana said and sat Indian style with her heels jammed into her crotch. “You know Gloria isn’t going to grow out of it, right?”

    “I never did,” he mumbled and kissed Deana’s cheek. “Later.”

    Now that Evan knew about Becky, Jason figured he should come clean about Darlene and going to Ms. Style’s, but not until after whatever happened today. It seemed strange to Jason that Darlene needed a ride home; she could have asked Evan, but Jason didn’t question the redhead. Instead, he jumped in his truck and started driving. Darlene may have had another one of her bizarre dreams.

    When Jason saw Ms. Style’s car in the driveway, it confused and excited him. If Darlene needed a ride, and Style was there, then it was more likely this was another setup. Hmm, what kind of weird, kinky fantasy has the fuckin’ redhead worked up this time, he wondered?

    Jason parked behind Style’s car and got out of his Chevy S-10. The faint smell of cut grass lingered in the humid air. Evan couldn’t have been gone very long, Jason thought. It made him feel good that Darlene would rather have him drive her home. She told him to come around back when he got there because she might be in the pool, so that’s what he did, hoping she’d be tanning naked with Ms. Style.

    The backyard was quiet, and nobody was at the pool, so Jason walked over to the screened in porch. “Hello, you in there?” he asked before opening the door an inch. In the shadows, he saw Darlene stand up.

    “Yeah, come in,” she said. “It’s safe, Brutus is in the house.”

    Immediately, his mind went to Ms. Style on her hands and knees, then Darlene’s dark-red nipples brought it back. The girl’s white T-shirt was old and worn thin. It was quite warm, yet her nipples were hard. He stepped in and pulled the screen door shut. Darlene’s expression was one of determination or anger. He asked, “Where’s—”

    The fuckin’ redhead grabbed both sides of his face. “I hope you’re not in a hurry.”

    “No. Why?”

    “I’m incredibly horny,” Darlene said. “I hope Becky didn’t wear you out this morning.”

    Before he could respond, Darlene yanked his mouth to hers. The tone was immediately established by the kiss. She sucked and bit his lip. He reached around and grabbed her ass. It was bare under the shirt. He pushed his thigh between her legs and lifted it into her crotch. Kissing Darlene was like putting a can of hairspray in a campfire; it wouldn’t take long for something to explode. He was hard and ready to shove his cock in her.

    “Ah, I feel it, I feel you,” Darlene said. “Let’s get rid of these.” She shoved his shorts down. “Damn, I don’t think I’ll ever get used to how fat your dick is.”

    He groaned when the fuckin’ redhead cupped his balls and rolled them in her palms. His shorts and boxers fell to his ankles. He kicked them off, wondering what Ms. Style really thought about him fucking Darlene on the back porch.

    They went back to making out with his cock sandwiched between them. Someone said, “I guess you started without me.”

    Jason loosened his grip and let Darlene’s feet touch the floor. When he looked over her shoulder toward the back door, at first, he thought it was Catwoman, but it was Ms. Style standing in the doorway. Catwoman wasn’t that sexy. This lady was more than a freak.

    The skintight, black leather would have been enough to take his breath away, but the top half of her tits were forced out through holes designed for them. Not only were her nipples pierced, but they were also connected with a chain. The leather top ended below her chest, exposing a set of six-pack-abs that made him embarrassed to remove his shirt. There was a gold loop in her bellybutton. He looked down her leather-clad legs, then back at Style’s face. With her hair drawn back tight on her head, more of the woman’s creamy white face was visible. Jason never forgot a face, but he often couldn’t remember where he knew it from, and that was the case with Ms. Style Pioneer. He knew her from somewhere.

    “You ready?” Style asked.

    “Oh yes, I’m ready.” Darlene gave him a quick kiss, then started making out with Style. His gut twisted. He was watching a submissive high school girl with a dominatrix Catwoman.

    Darlene moved to the hot tub. The lid was closed. She hopped up and slid back. Style dragged her long, black fingernails down the tops of Darlene’s thighs. She leaned back on her elbows and lifted her knees until her heels grabbed the edge. Style raked Darlene’s inner thighs. They opened, and Jason stared at the succulent wedges of pussy, licking his lips. Catwoman started by Darlene’s asshole and dragged a fingertip up to Darlene’s red bush. The hot pink inner layer shined with Darlene’s lust. Ms. Style pushed two fingers inside the girl’s body. Darlene moaned softly.

    “You horny slut, you’re soaking wet,” Style said and stuck her slippery fingers in front of Darlene’s face. She held the woman’s wrist and lowered her mouth on to them and sucked. “Mm, I am very horny.”

    Jason didn’t realize he had groaned until they turned toward him. Style smiled and said, “You can’t get her off just staring at her twat. Get your face in there.”

    He knew he was good at going down on girls, Becky had told him so, but he was nervous about doing it with an audience. He got his face between Darlene’s legs and shoved his tongue in the flooded gap. It didn’t take long to forget about the audience. The redhead’s pussy was a delicious, juicy aphrodisiac. Darlene put her feet on his shoulders, turned them inward toward his neck, and pulled him into her. He loved Darlene’s dreams.

    The hot, pungent tang of pussy engulfed Jason’s tongue. He thrust it into Darlene several times, then sucked her right flap into his mouth. He licked and sucked it, then switched to the other side. The arches of Darlene’s feet grabbed his neck and squeezed. He stretched his tongue out, reaching for her puckered ring. After a few loops around the dank anus, he smashed his lips into Darlene’s pussy and dragged his face through her gushing slit. His nose bumped over the girl’s plump clit. He sucked it hard and flicked it, working feverishly to make her scream.

    Bent over, with his face stuffed between Darlene’s legs, Jason closed his eyes and enjoyed her moans and groans and heaving undulations. The freak behind him was massaging his ass and tugging downward on his cock like she was milking a cow. He wished she’d get down between his legs and suck his balls. Darlene slammed her feet on the lid and thrust her pelvis in the air, offering him her asshole. He licked hard, poked and shoved his tongue at it. Darlene’s tight ring opened for him, and Jason tongue fucked the expanding hole with abandon.

    Ms. Style licking his asshole made Jason’s eyes pop open. It felt wonderful, better than a dog’s tongue, but it was hard to trust a woman in black leather with her tits chained together. Although, getting jerked off while someone tongue punched his asshole wasn’t a bad thing. It wasn’t like he had never let Becky finger him while she gave him a blowjob. Darlene gave him a look and used his hair to refocus him on her needs. Threesomes weren’t as easy as they looked in porn.

    The thrusts of Darlene’s pelvis, her panting groans and the way she was twisting her nipples told Jason he had found a sweet spot. The girl was going to get off soon, so he fired away at her engorged clit. Darlene gave his hair a break long enough to punch the lid a few times, then she reclaimed the two fistfuls of hair. Her stomach muscles formed a ridge. The tendons from her spread legs to her crotch stretch guitar-string tight.

    “Honey squirts,” Style said from behind him. “Squirt that honey, baby.”

    Darlene moaned in a long continuous growl while her body jerked. Jason flinched but didn’t close his eyes against the spray of cum. It burned and his scalp stung, but that didn’t detract from the sight of Darlene’s quivering orgasm.

    When Jason stood up, the warm, erect points of Style’s nipples poking into his shoulder blades and the cool chain and rings gave him goosebumps. “You definitely made her cum,” Style said in his ear. “Now it’s time to make her dreams come true.”

    The woman’s fingernails spiked into his butt cheeks, then they dragged up his back, down his sides and around his stomach. She grabbed his cock and started jerking it. Darlene hooked her feet on the side of the hot tub and did a sit up. He held her hands while she got on her feet. The expression on Darlene’s face wasn’t a post-orgasm satisfied smile. It was more like one of Becky’s sinister grins. Darlene kissed him and asked, “You ready to make my dream come true?”

    Jason nodded cautiously while following the redhead down to the carpet. He had a right to be nervous, but it didn’t matter because anything Darlene wanted, Jason knew he’d do it. She laid on her back and used his cock to guide him into position. He was disappointed and confused. She had just cum so hard it flew out of her, yet she wanted to sixty-nine. He wanted to get his aching cock inside that beautiful pussy and pound her until his orgasm shot into her body. “Ahhhh—” The girl sucked his balls halfway down her throat and Jason shut up.

    “Get down there and clean her up,” Ms. Style said and pushed down on the back of Jason’s head.

    Now, he was on his hands and knees with his ass in the air and his balls rolling around in Darlene’s mouth. Catwoman was behind him, licking his butthole. His position might have been cause for concern, but considering he had entrusted his family jewels to a four-legged bitch while he jerked himself off, what did he have to worry about?

    All Jason had to do now was lick Darlene’s orgasm soaked pussy while she sucked his balls. So what if a woman he didn’t know or understand was tongue fucking his butthole. Ms. Style was quite good at it, and when Darlene switched to his dick, Style pulled his balls back between his legs and licked them, too. What the fuck could be wrong with this?

    “Do it,” Darlene said. “Make my dream come true.”

    Maybe she wants to squirt her honey again, Jason thought and doubled his efforts. Darlene’s cum made her pussy even more delicious. He sucked her clit and enjoyed the dual stimulation on his cock and balls.

    Darlene tilted her head back, grabbed his hips, and used them to set the pace and depth of cock sliding into her face. The freaky Catwoman was alternating between sucking his balls and giving him a great rim job. Now, he wanted to fuck Darlene while Catwoman watched, but he was more likely to unload down her throat before that happened.

    The cold wetness made Jason’s sphincter jerk. Style said, “Relax, it’s only lube.”

    “Huh?”

    “Don’t worry, I’m a professional,” Style said. “You’re going to love this.”

    He’d seen enough porn to know the possibilities. “Love what?”

    Style didn’t answer with words. Her thumb circled his puckered anus with increasing pressure. Her fingers massaged the slippery jelly into the swollen boner muscle between his asshole and balls. He didn’t trust Catwoman, nor Darlene’s dreams, but whatever the woman was doing in combination with the redhead’s expert cock sucking skills, was heaven.

    “Ahhh.” Catwoman thrust a finger into him. He jerked and stuffed the mule to the limit of Darlene’s esophagus, maybe further. Tongue fucking, finger fucking, what’s the difference, Jason thought. It felt great.

    He heard the sound of a zipper, a sigh, and the leather pants slapped down next to him. Darlene wanted him to fuck Ms. Style. That’s great, Jason thought. He had always wanted to fuck an adult. He’d fantasized about many women, even his mother, but he never expected it to happen. This was going to put him two up on Evan.

    “Oh, yes, make my dream come true,” Darlene said and sucked Jason’s balls too hard. He groaned.

    It could have been two fingers, except Ms. Style’s cool, smooth flesh was pressed against his ass. His balls tried to yank upward, but the redhead’s mouth was pulling them down. Instead of looking back, Jason pushed his face into Darlene’s cunt and shoved his tongue deep inside her, pretending Ms. Style was wearing a strap-on. At this point, did it make a difference what Catwoman was putting in his exit only hole?

    “JJ, oh, JJ,” Darlene said, “you’re making my dream come true.”

    His dick surged against the walls of Darlene’s throat, and his asshole burned with a pleasurable sensation. He wanted to yell out, fuck me, but he gasped and said, “Oh, fuck.” His insides spasmed with a climax that should have already gone off. Whatever the woman was ramming up his ass made his orgasm build up but not squirt out. The pressure was almost too much to bear. The head of his cock became super sensitive as it plunged into Darlene’s gulping throat at the pace Ms. Style set. She doubled her efforts and plowed him like he was a seasoned queer taking it in the ass. It was torture, but he never wanted it to end. Every part of his body buzzed.

    Darlene might have been gagging, choking or suffocating, Jason didn’t know. He had the same confusing sensation he got the first time he jerked off and couldn’t shoot cum. His cock swelled and Jason trembled, then jerked, stuffing the mule into Darlene’s head. His balls let go, and the load of cum that had been hanging on the brink rushed through his bloated flesh. Jason imagined it was going straight into Darlene’s stomach.

    The orgasm was so powerful he collapsed on top of Darlene. Whatever Style had in him pulled out of his stinging rectum. He closed his eyes and panted, breathing in the pungent aroma coming from Darlene’s flooded cunt. The fuckin’ redhead had done it again.

    When Jason finally opened his eyes, Style’s leather pants were in her hand, hanging in front of her. She turned and walked towards the house. Her ass was freakishly white and sexy as hell. In Jason’s mind, he heard her words again, don’t worry, I’m a professional. He rested his forehead on Darlene’s pubic bone.

    “Thank you for making that dream come true,” Darlene said. “I hope you’ll be around for some of my other dreams.”

    After what had just happened, Jason should have been terrified of Darlene’s dreams, but when he looked into those blue eyes, he smiled and said, “Me too.”

    Gloria’s head turned left toward her mother, back to her aunt, then back to the left. Candy saw her daughter’s excitement mounting with each turn. It made her smile. For some reason, probably because Sally was there, it was more apparent how much Gloria was like her. Candy felt a sense of pride about creating that beautiful young lady and raising her to be who she was. It also frightened Candy that Gloria reminded her of herself when she was that age. Would her little girl struggle with the same things she had unsuccessfully fought her whole life?

    “Well, Mom,” Gloria said, vibrating with impatience, “can I?”

    Candy turned to Sally, and they both grinned. “Aren’t you scared someone might see you naked?”

    Gloria shrugged. “Who’s gonna see me besides ya’ll?”

    “Okay, be a J-bird,” Candy said. “Just don’t drown.”

    Gloria rolled her eyes and turned toward the back door, grabbing the towel off the bar stool as she passed it. Sally sighed and shook her head. “God, she’s you, you raised—”Her voice wavered with emotion—“raised a little you.”

    Candy didn’t respond until her big sister was pressed against her back, hugging her. “I know.” She held Sally’s arms where they rested on her stomach. “It’s scary.”

    Sally turned her around and grasped her shoulders. “Candy, she’s beautiful . . . beautiful.” Sally’s eyes glistened, and her lower lip quivered. “Perfect, she’s perfect. You did the right thing, baby, you really did. I’m so proud of you.”

    If not for the tormented pain of a broken, regretful heart that was seared on Sally’s face, Candy might have enjoyed the moment. Instead, empathy crushed her chest, and her stomach burned with rage. She clung to her sister. “Sally, I’m sorry, so sorry that you—”

    “No, Candy, no, don’t do that,” Sally said. “I did what I did, what I had—needed to do, and I deal with that. You did what you needed to do, and it worked out for you. You have a daughter. It’s obvious how close the two of you are and how much she loves you. Why aren’t you happy? What’s wrong?”

    Candy kept her face stuffed in the crook of her sister’s neck. Sally gave her a minute before she pushed Candy back to arm’s length and held her by the shoulders. “Baby girl, what is it?”

    Everything, Candy thought, every fuckin’ thing! She couldn’t look her sister in the eyes without crying. Everything was wrong. She was married to a man who treated her like the nanny. He didn’t love her or the girl she was raising by herself. Who was she to raise a child when she was still acting like one? “Maybe you and Bobby were right,” Candy said.

    “No, we weren’t right about that!” Sally shook her. “Keeping Gloria was the right thing for you, even if things didn’t turn out the way you expected. Is it Evan?”

    “God, Sally, what’s wrong with me?”

    “Is it because he reminds you of Bobby? Do you love him the way you loved Bobby?”

    “Um, ah, yes and no, not the way I loved Bobby. It’s so confusing the way I feel about Evan. I love him, love him like a mother would, as best as I can, anyway, but it’s like an addiction. He’s my drug. I keep telling myself, and him, that we have to stop, but I can’t say no to him. Sally, I let him fuck me in the kitchen this morning. Anybody could have caught us, but that never crossed my mind until after. Then we did it again.” She hung her head in shame, afraid to tell her sister the whole truth. “I’m supposed to be the adult, yet I’m acting like—”

    “Like you did with Bobby,” Sally said. “You’re not—Are you?”

    Candy fell backward onto the couch, pulled her legs up to her chest and hugged them. Her big sister saw right through her. Wasn’t that why she came here? Candy nodded. Tears dropped on her knees. “I swear, I didn’t plan it, or at least it didn’t start out that way. I had stopped taking them because I wanted to have a baby with John. I thought it would—”

    “Damn it, Candy, you can’t fix a marriage with a baby.” Sally reached down and grabbed her chin, forcing eye contact. “Listen to me, you have got to be careful. If he finds out—Shit, it’s dangerous . . . he’s dangerous.”

    Her sister’s tone had changed so drastically that it scared and confused Candy. She had never seen that expression on Sally’s face. Did her sister know something she wasn’t saying?

    Sally continued, “You have always thrived on taking risks, even getting caught, but you can’t do that with him, not like this. You should leave him if he makes you that unhappy. But if you’re—fuck—Candy, I’ll help you disappear. You have to leave if you’re—”

    “Disappear?” Those helpless, hopeless, and trapped feelings twisted up Candy’s insides. “No, no, I can’t! I told you about Cindy, I can’t do that to her. John is paying for her college, and her family, oh god, no. Cindy doesn’t deserve to lose anything because of what I did, and I can’t leave those kids with him. They don’t deserve that, either.”

    “Cindy kissed you, first. It took two! You didn’t force anyone to do something they didn’t want to do. You didn’t, ah, you didn’t do anything wrong.”

    “I’m the grown-up,” she said. “Cindy was, um, I shouldn’t have let it happen. I was wrong.”

    “You’re in love with her, aren’t you?”

    The feelings Candy had for Cindy were the final straw. Her body jerked with spastic sobs. Sally held her. “I’m sorry, baby girl, I’m so sorry. I should have done something, found another way to fix it. Something, I shoulda done something to help you.”

    Candy was sobbing too hard to hear what her big sister was saying. They sat together on the couch, hugging until they heard the sliding glass door open. Candy quickly wiped her face and put on a fake smile.

    “Aren’t ya’ll coming—” Gloria stopped when she saw them. “What’s wrong, Mom?”

    Candy looked at Sally, shrugged and said, “Nothing. Why?”

    “You look like you were crying.”

    “Yeah, we were,” Sally said. “Talking about old times had us laughing so hard we were crying.”

    Gloria considered that for a few seconds and said, “Oh, okay, then aren’t you coming outside? Don’t you want to swim, too?”

    The longer Candy stared at the wet headed blonde with the towel wrapped around her chest, the bigger her smile got. “I don’t have a bathing suit.”

    “So what, nobody is gonna see you,” Gloria said. “Right, Aunt Sally?”

    Candy wasn’t afraid of that, nor the prospect of being naked in front of her daughter, but she didn’t want her sister to get undressed; she was too emotional and vulnerable for that. Sally might touch her, press that nude, voluptuous body against hers. She didn’t trust herself, not even in front of her daughter. What a sad testament that was to her motherhood.

    “Come on, sis,” Sally said. “It’ll be fun. We haven’t skinny-dipped since that time—”

    “Don’t you dare,” Candy said.

    “What, Mom, you’ve gone skinny-dipping before?” Gloria asked. “Tell me. I wanna hear about it, whatever it was.”

    “It’s nothing,” Sally said. “Someone caught us, but it wasn’t a big deal.”

    Gloria tried to weasel details out of her aunt all the way out to the pool, but once Sally started undressing, the girl fell silent and stared. That was when Candy realized her daughter was going to see Sally’s tattoo. Wouldn’t a girl who went down on her sister’s girlfriend in the kitchen put two and two together?

    An hour after her brother got out from underneath her body, Deana was still curled up in bed with pillows surrounding her. It didn’t make sense how bad a beautiful thing could make her feel. It reminded Deana of the song, “If it Makes You Happy,” by Sheryl Crow. Evan had fucked her into multiple orgasms, multiple times. They held each other, talking, kissing and feeling each other’s emotions. She already missed him and wanted him again. There was something cosmic or spiritual about Evan’s cock slamming into her. It was also dark, wickedly erotic, and deeply satisfying. Her father’s own son, flesh of his flesh, had fucked the hell out of her. Her brother’s creamy load of sperm seemed to extinguish the burning hate she had for their father. Was that the only reason she wanted Evan?

    Deana didn’t know the answer, but she did know that the sex had made her worthy of a shower before Rebecca got there, so she dragged herself out of bed and went to the bathroom. The other part of Deana’s dis-ease was about Darlene. She let the redheaded vixen seduce her, and she enjoyed it immensely. Darlene took her, fucked her, and caused her to climax despite the fear of being caught. There was a plausible rationale behind letting Evan make love to her, but what happened with Darlene had been cut and dry cheating. Then again, hadn’t doing Gloria been the same thing? Yes, Rebecca had been there yesterday, but what about the morning Gloria spent with her in bed? All of the same desires had been present, and if Gloria had tried to do more that morning than make out with her, Deana would have fallen victim to the young girl’s wiles the same way she had succumb to Darlene’s. God, I wish Evan had seen the similarities, Deana thought.

    While she was drying off after the shower, Deana was frightened half to death when the door flew open. Gloria charged in, already unzipping. “Sorry, I gotta go!” She pulled her pants down on the way to the toilet.

    “God, you scared the shit out of me,” Deana said.

    “You didn’t lock the door.” Gloria’s pee was splashing before her cheeks reached the seat. “Wow, I was about to pop. Had to go since we left Aunt Sally’s.”

    Deana smiled at Gloria. They were completely comfortable together, regardless of what was happening. Gloria wiped and pulled her pants up as she rose. Deana rolled and tucked the towel so it stayed wrapped around her chest. “You should have gone before you left.”

    “I did, but I guess the pool water soaked into me,” Gloria said. “Aunt Sally has an amazing pool and house.”

    Deana could see how excited Gloria was, and it dawned on her that Gloria had never met any of her relatives. “Tell me about her. What was she like? Is she like Mom?”

    Gloria nodded and shook her head as she scooted her butt back on the counter. Her feet dangled. Deana grabbed a hairbrush and stood facing Gloria. “It can’t be both. Is she or isn’t she?”

    Gloria leaned forward. “Aunt Sally is really cool, like in my dreams. Probably the way Mom would be if, um, you know.”

    “Details, girl, I want details.”

    “It has to be between you and me?” Gloria raised her hand with the pinky finger extended. “Sisters only?”

    “Pinky promise,” Deana said, and they locked fingers. “Now tell me.”

    “I went skinny-dipping,” Gloria said.

    The brush stopped mid-stroke. “Skinny-dipping? You, ah, Mom let you get naked at her . . . sister’s house?”

    “It was my aunt’s idea. She got Mom to agree, and that’s not the best part.” Gloria paused for effect. “They did, too.”

    Deana put the brush down, pursed her lips, and raised her left brow. “Did too, what? You’re not saying—” Gloria was already nodding excitedly. “You, ah, you saw Mom naked?” Her sister kept nodding. “Oh, my, God. What, ah, what was, ah, shit, Mom naked, outside naked, wow.”

    “She’s even sexier without anything on,” Gloria said.

    Now Deana was nodding stupidly, knowing Gloria and Rebecca agreed, Candy was the sexiest mother on the planet. “So, is your aunt like Mom, or not?”

    “No, yeah, I guess,” Gloria said. “Aunt Sally isn’t like anyone I’ve ever met, except I think they’re a lot alike. It was weird, crazy-weird.”

    “Girl, you’re not making sense.”

    “Can you picture Mom with red hair? Not red-red like dark red, but more strawberry than Mom’s hair. Kinda like Darlene’s, I guess.”

    Deana gulped. “Tell me more.”

    “She might have a few more freckles, or maybe they’re just darker. They have the same boobs and butts, you know, that shape, that amazing shape. Aunt Sally’s are bigger, though, and she’s a little taller than Mom.”

    “Bigger?”

    “Yeah, bigger.” Gloria became more animated. “I swear, it’s hard to describe. You ever seen a girl that makes you gasp? That’s Aunt Sally.” Gloria sighed. “When you see her, you’ll understand what I’m telling you. I wish you could have been there. She’s really nice. When I looked into her eyes, they’re blue, crystal blue like shattered glass, I felt like I had seen them before. If that makes any sense.”

    Deana grinned and pulled Gloria close. “Guess what?”

    “What?”

    Their noses touched. “I’m looking into a pair of blue, like shattered glass, amazing crystal blue eyes. You probably saw yourself.” She kissed the tip of Gloria’s nose. “Girl, you finally got to meet someone from your family. Your real family.”

    “Don’t say that,” Gloria said. “You’re my family, my real family.”

    “Take it easy. I’m not trying to get rid of you. God forbid, you’re my sister, forever,” Deana said. “What I meant was, you and Aunt Sally share the same genes.”

    “Pants?”

    “No, smartass, DNA,” Deana said and messed up Gloria’s hair. “You’ll learn about it in biology next year.”

    “I guess so, but it still seems weird seeing myself in a woman I just met for the first time in my life.”

    “Where does she live? What’s her house like? What’s she like other than blue eyes and huge boobs?”

    Gloria’s short, thick legs wrapped around Deana’s hips. “Have you ever seen where Mom grew up?”

    Deana thought they had gone there a long time ago, but childhood memories couldn’t be trusted. “Maybe, but I don’t remember.”

    “Mom took me there today. It’s a trailer park. I saw her old house—trailer,” Gloria said. “It looked sad and felt sad, too.”

    “Is that where your aunt lives?”

    “No, she lives in a huge house with a giant pool. By herself. She’s rich, I think.”

    Deana wasn’t sure why Gloria mentioned the trailer park, but she was more interested in the wealthy woman with a body more incredible than Candy’s. “What has she been doing all these years, and where?”

    Gloria shrugged. “I don’t know; I was nude in the backyard, swimming. It was amazing, I swear. Naked, standing around outside naked, jumping off the diving board.”

    “What were they doing while you ran around like a nudist?”

    “Mostly they talked and watched me swim, but I was watching them more. I think Mom was crying about something. They said they were laughing, but it seemed tense for a while. When we were leaving, they hugged like crazy, kissed and hugged. Mom hardly talked on the way home. You know how she gets when she’s thinking too much?”

    Deana stepped back and looped Gloria’s hair behind her ears. “Yeah, I do. What do you think it was about?”

    “I don’t know, Dee, but maybe it was serious,” Gloria said. “Aunt Sally has a tattoo; a tattoo of a heart with Mom’s name written through it. It’s pretty.”

    She tried to paint a picture, but it was beyond the reach of Deana’s imagination. “Where is it?”

    Gloria used her toes to open Deana’s towel and pressed her fingertip into Deana’s pubic mound. The implication of such a tattoo was enough to give Deana goosebumps. Her nipples stiffened. “Oh, um, I guess she really loves her sister as much as I love you.”

    Gloria’s dimples grew. “I love you, more.”

    “Good,” Deana said and cupped Gloria’s face in her palms. “I need to ask you something. It’s about what happened when we were in bed.”

    “I’m really sorry, Dee, I didn’t mean to—”

    “Shh.” She put her mouth over Gloria’s and gave her a long, passionate, testing kiss. “You didn’t do anything wrong. You, me and Rebecca are all good. It’s what you said about Evan.” Deana took a breath and asked the question she already knew the answer to.

    Deana had spent another thirty minutes talking to Gloria, and they would have kept going if not for Rebecca’s imminent arrival. Deana was nervous, but not as noticeably as she would have been if her mind wasn’t busy chewing on the details of Gloria’s story. The idea of Candy getting naked in her sister’s backyard was wild, but doing it in front of her daughter made Deana want to run naked through the house. A woman with a body more amazing than Candy’s wasn’t something Deana could visualize. She had to meet this lady who had Candy tattooed on her groin. What if Gloria’s vibe about the sisters was correct? That would give Deana a whole new appreciation for Candy.

    Even though Deana had expected Gloria’s answer, the matter-of-fact fashion in which she said, “Yeah, I meant sex, not sleep,” made Deana cringe. Gloria wanted Evan, but was it for the same reason she had wanted Evan to take her cherry? That would make Deana sad, but if Gloria really loved Evan, that gave Deana hope. If she couldn’t love Evan that way, and he couldn’t have Candy, then her brother should have Gloria, someone who truly loves him.

    “Tell me, Dee, tell me what it was like,” Rebecca said. “I know something happened, something unusual. Nice towel, by the way.”

    Deana turned toward the spunky girl in her doorway. “Nice spandex, by the way, and what makes you think something happened?”

    Rebecca kicked Deana’s door closed. “That redhead and her freaky hot friend were there.”

    “No, Ms. Style wasn’t there,” Deana said.

    “Okay, but Darlene was, and she’s, um, well she’s Darlene.”

    “You sure you don’t know her more than you say?” Deana asked with her brows raised. “She called you a wildcat and wants you next time. I mean wants you to come, ah, be there next time.”

    Rebecca tilted her head. “Why you getting all tongue twisted? What happened?”

    “Nothing, nothing crazy,” Deana said with a smirk. “Although, when I got there, she was swimming laps like someone on the swim team.”

    “Interesting,” Rebecca said, “but why you stumbling over your words with that expression on your face.”

    “Oh, she wasn’t wearing anything . . . at all.”

    “Naked, she was naked? What did Evan do?”

    “He didn’t see her, but she didn’t care if he did. She told me to ditch my bathing suit, too.”

    “Fuck, you and Darlene got naked together,” Rebecca said. “Shit, that must have been hot. What did your brother say when he saw you?”

    “Rebecca, no, I didn’t do it. I’m not gonna let some girl from school see me naked in front of my brother.”

    “Darlene doesn’t seem like the kinda girl who would have a problem with it or say anything,” Rebecca said.

    “Maybe I’m paranoid, but getting naked in front of my brother seemed like it would send the wrong message. Or, in this case, the right message. I wasn’t gonna chance it.”

    “I guess,” Rebecca said and sat on the end of the bed. “What else happened? Was it as good as or better than in the showers at school?”

    “Don’t be like that,” Deana said.

    “Hey, you’re the one who was checking her out, not me.”

    Deana knew her girlfriend was playing, but her conscience made her touchy. “Only because you didn’t have gym with her. Now let me tell you something more important than what Darlene did.” Shit, that didn’t come out right, Deana thought and plowed on before Rebecca could talk. “You’re not gonna believe this.”

    “Considering everything that has happened already this summer, I doubt there is anything I won’t believe.”

    “Okay, let’s see,” Deana said. “Imagine a big fancy house with a beautiful inground pool. Not Ms. Style’s; this is somewhere else. Now, picture Candy by the pool without anything on.”

    Rebecca’s body did a little spastic shudder. “Mmm, after yesterday, that’s easy.”

    “There is another woman there, too. She has a body like my mom’s, except more in your face, bam, big tits, and ass.”

    Rebecca nodded slowly. “That’s hard to imagine. What are they doing?”

    “They’re watching Gloria swim. Maybe Gloria is more watching them watch her. She isn’t wearing anything, either. Imagine the other woman has a heart tattoo with Candy’s name written through it on her groin.”

    “Ah, please tell me this is a fantasy,” Rebecca said.

    “Phew.” She didn’t know if she could continue rolling it out the way Gloria had. “No, this is what Gloria told me when she came home from her aunt’s house. Her aunt was the one to suggest they skinny-dip. More bizarre, Darlene had been talking to Gloria about skinny-dipping the other day at the mall. Candy’s sister has her name tattooed here.” She opened her towel and pointed to the spot Gloria had touched earlier.

    Rebecca pressed her finger into the flesh just above Deana’s slit. “God, Dee, your mother’s sister, ah, has her name tattoo on her pussy.” She pulled her finger away, and the skin under it blanched. “You know what that means?”

    Deana stared down at her lover’s face, happy they had come to the same conclusion. “Mm, I don’t know anything except what Gloria told me.”

    Rebecca yanked the towel off. “I never get tired of seeing you naked.” She kissed Deana’s belly button. “Did anything else happen with Darlene?”

    Deana stroked Rebecca’s hair. “Would you be mad if it did?”

    “Only if you don’t tell me about it,” Rebecca said and dragged her fingertip through the groove between Deana’s bald pussy lips.

    “She kissed me when we were leaving,” Deana said. “She said goodbye, grabbed my ass and kissed me in front of Evan.”

    “You’re joking.”

    “No, really, she grabbed two handfuls of my ass and kissed me. I mean a serious kiss. Now, are you mad?”

    “Tongue.” Rebecca opened and closed her mouth several times. “Darlene’s tongue was in your mouth?”

    She nodded.

    “How was it, I mean, what was it like kissing her?”

    “Um, this might sound strange, but it was like kissing Gloria. I confirmed it before.”

    “Gloria? I kissed Gloria; she’s a good kisser,” Rebecca said. “Maybe Darlene taught her how to kiss girls?”

    “I can’t imagine that,” Deana said. “Does it bother you that I’ve kissed both of them?”

    “Not if you still love me more and tell me everything,” Rebecca said. “We’re only young once, might as well enjoy it.”

    “Darlene touched me when I was in the pool.”

    “Oh, fuck,” Rebecca said. “Tell me more.”

    “She pulled my bottoms down and—”Deana pointed at her crotch—“fingered me while I was hanging on the edge of the pool, watching Evan mow the lawn. He kept getting closer and closer, but she didn’t stop. She didn’t care if we got caught.”

    “Holy shit!” Rebecca reached behind Deana and squeezed her ass. “Did he see you getting fucked by the redhead?”

    “No, it was close, but I came before he got there. You sure you’re not upset?”

    “Not yet,” Rebecca said. “How did your brother handle seeing you and the redhead making out? Did he get a boner?”

    “I guess,” Deana said. “When we got home, he fucked me in the kitchen.”

    “Fuck!” Rebecca shoved her shorts and panties down her legs as she pushed herself further onto the bed. “In the kitchen? Please tell me it was on the table, again.”

    Deana got on her knees. “No, not the table.” She kissed the fleshy knob where Rebecca’s slit crossed her pubic bone. “We fucked in my father’s chair. I sat on his lap and fucked him. I made him cum in me, again. All of my brother’s hot, creamy cum shot into my cunt.”

    “Ah, fuck, you’re killing me,” Rebecca said and laid down. “Are you trying to make me cum without doing any work?”

    She rested her chin on Rebecca’s pubic mound and stared up the gymnast’s muscled body. “We fucked again in here. Right here on this bed. My brother’s giant cock pounded my cunt. Oh, shit, he fucked me, and fucked me and filled me again with his cum.”

    Rebecca lifted her knees and grabbed Deana’s head. “If you don’t get me off I’m gonna kill you.”

    She loved how excited Rebecca got when she talked about Evan. “Okay, no need for violence.” She blew a soft stream of air down the inside of Rebecca’s thighs. When it reached the girl’s inflamed labia, goosebumps raced up Rebecca’s hairless groin and covered her stomach.

    “Oh, God, Dee, please, please . . . “

    Deana smirked and smashed her mouth into Rebecca’s crotch, driving her tongue deep inside her lover’s dripping pussy hole. In its own bizarre, fucked up way, everything felt right again.

    It was Friday night, the night before Evan was going to defy his father and make his dream come true. That was plenty to think about, but his mind was overflowing with much more than that. He was in the basement, doing what Cindy had admonished him for not doing enough of, working out. Deana was upstairs with the tumbler, and Candy was locked away in her room. She had been in a fog when he got home from Cindy’s shop, and she wouldn’t tell him why she had called Cindy. When Cindy had seen Candy’s name light up on her phone, he wasn’t sure she would answer it. She finally snatched it up and said hello. Her expression became very serious. That made him nervous, especially when Cindy started putting distance between them. His cousin didn’t want him to hear what she was saying to his mother. That didn’t bode well considering his mother rarely called Cindy. He figured it was about his undercover racing deal. Then the tone of Cindy’s hushed voice turned. His cousin stopped whispering. When she said goodbye to Candy, Cindy was grinning, and she was giddy the rest of the afternoon. He wasn’t satisfied with his cousin’s explanation for why Candy didn’t want to talk to him, and he didn’t believe the call was about Gloria’s birthday.

    Evan punched, punched, punched, his knuckles raw, then he kicked the heavy bag. This was more than a workout. He was frustrated, confused and worried. Earlier, Deana wanted him to make love to her. She made him hold her and told him she loved him. His sister liked to say it was making love, but Deana had fucked him. She made him sit in their father’s chair while she rode his cock. After, when they were cuddling in her bed, even though her pussy was still sore, Deana wanted it again. He intended to go slow, take it easy, and enjoy every aspect of his sister. She was beautiful inside and out. The combined love that they shared was so powerful it hurt. The warm, tight path his cock took into the center Deana’s body made him gasp, and the expression on his sister’s face reflected his feelings. Her eyes glistened. He waited until she told him without speaking that it was okay. Her feet slid up the backs of his thighs. His dick moved in long, slow, meaningful strokes.

    Passion quickly pushed aside the post orgasm elation and love that had kept them in bed, talking, kissing and clinging to each other. He thrust into Deana’s body, her resistance weakened, and her mood darkened. His sister was afraid of something, and that fear fueled some emotion that Evan couldn’t identify. Maybe it was anger? He slammed into Deana, then tried to apologize, but his sister demanded more, so he fucked her hard, and Deana seemed grateful. When it was over, she wouldn’t talk about what had happened. His sister was hurting; she needed help, but she wouldn’t let him help her.

    Evan punched the shit out of the heavy bag until his arms turned rubbery. Damn it, he loved the fuck out of that girl, and she knew it. Deana knew he would do anything for her, yet she wouldn’t tell him what she needed. He flopped on the couch. Maybe Rebecca would come downstairs and let him put her in a handstand. The tumbler really was a wildcat and a wildcard. He liked her more every time he saw her, and it made him feel a little better knowing Deana had her as a friend and lover. Who did he have?

    Courtesy of the workout, Evan’s shirt reeked. He hoisted his body out of the old couch and started up the stairs. His mother stepped into the doorway. She was wearing gray, drawstring sweatpants and a midriff top. The sensually curved undersides of her breasts were exposed. He didn’t think he would ever get used to how narrow her waist was in comparison to her hips and chest. “Did you and Cindy have a nice talk?” he asked and stopped climbing when their eyes were at the same level.

    Candy nodded and inspected his skinned knuckles like a mother would. “You hurt yourself.” She kissed the raw flesh.

    That made him feel good. They could never have the relationship he grew up fantasizing about, that was obvious even to his teenage brain, but she loved him. She always had. Their affair might have to end, but his father could never stop them from loving each other. No matter what happened, they’d still have their love and memories. Candy’s expression tightened his chest. His breaths became strained. She’s gonna tell me my father is coming home tomorrow. “What?” He put his hands around her waist.

    “Honey, I’m always here for you,” she said. “I’m always pulling for you. I want the best for you.”

    He nodded. “Mom, you know I’ll always love you, love you as Mom, but these feelings, these other feelings, they’re not gonna go away.”

    “I know, and I’m sorry, so sorry. I shouldn’t have put you in this position.” Tears filled his mother’s eyes. “I was pretending, pretending everything could stay the same, just like I did last time, but everything changed when I married your father.” She squeezed his neck and pressed her forehead against his.

    Evan brushed a tear from her cheek. “Why, why did you marry him?”

    “Honey, I didn’t know what else to do. I was confused, scared and mixed up. I was just a girl, and I didn’t know how else to keep you and Deana and take care of my baby. I’m sorry.”

    Evan wrapped his arms around Candy. His love and anger crushed the air out of her. He stepped up, lifting Candy. Her feet dangled. The act of carrying her sparked an old memory, but it was like a flickering TV screen, not enough came through to give him a picture. He didn’t do a deep scan for the memory because there were more important things to think about.

    In the bathroom, Evan set Candy’s butt on the counter and looked into her eyes. His mother’s expression was eerily similar to the fear he’d seen in Deana’s eyes. Could Deana and Candy feel the same? There were too many thoughts and emotions to sort through. Evan experienced a mental blue screen of death. When his brain rebooted, his dick was stiff, and he needed to use it. Wasn’t that Deana’s method of coping?

    “I’m going to make love to you,” he said and reached for Candy’s drawstring.

    His mother grabbed his hand and squeezed it. “Yes, yes you are,” she said and helped him pull the string. “Let’s take a shower, first.”

    Late Saturday afternoon, there were only a few people in front of Evan and Jason on the ticket line. Evan turned his ear in the direction of the track. “Sounds like the packing truck is getting the track ready for hot laps.”

    “There’s hardly anybody here,” Jason said. “Why did we have to be so early?”

    Evan sighed. “Most of the drivers are already here. I have to check out the track conditions and set things up so I don’t get caught. Spy work and all that.”

    Jason’s nod lacked enthusiasm. “Yeah, right.” They moved forward, and Jason nudged Evan. “Mm, mm, look at that, so suck-a-licious.”

    “Let me guess,” Evan said without turning, “it’s ticket-girl?”

    “Yup and they look more yummy than last time,” Jason said. “I hope BJ is here.”

    Evan thought about Candy’s massive tits and said, “Jeez, is that all you think about?”

    Jason held his chin thoughtfully. “Yeah, I guess so. And you don’t?”

    Evan sighed as if it weren’t true, but if not for the race tonight, he would be doing what he had done all day, thinking about Candy and trying to get her in bed, again. There were still a few things that Miss Tonya taught him that he hadn’t done to Candy. Although, the previous night, and that morning, they had done quite a few. It had been the best sex of his life, and he hoped his mother saw it the same way.

    They stepped in front of the ticket window, and KK glanced back to see if her mother was watching before grinning and saying, “Hey, how are ya?”

    “Great,” Evan said. “Two pit-passes, please.”

    The lady behind KK picked up a clipboard and handed it to her. She slid it forward on the counter and playfully held the pen so Evan had to tug it free. After signing the release form required by the insurance company, Evan passed the clipboard to Jason. “Here, sign your life away.”

    Evan returned the clipboard with his money. Ticket-girl grabbed a wristband and ceremoniously attached it to his arm. Then she handed him one for Jason. “Enjoy the races.”

    He said, “Thank you, we will,” and gestured towards the concession stand. KK glanced over her shoulder again before flashing five fingers twice and mouthing the word, bathrooms.

    After getting two huge Cokes, Evan and Jason stood on the west side of the building between the women’s room door and the front corner of the building. From there he could see the access gate for the pits. If Uncle JC was coming their way, they could circle the building and avoid him. They could also peek around the front and see the ticket booth.

    Jason sucked on his straw, then asked, “You hoping to get some suck-a-licious tonight?”

    Evan blew a long breath and scanned the area around them for the fiftieth time. “I might be busy with something else. You think?”

    “I guess, but she’s pretty into you and her friend—”

    “Jason, the reason I’m waiting for her is so she can help me not get caught. I wish she’d hurry up. Shit, this is stupid. I wish I could just tell my uncle.”

    “Relax,” Jason said. “You’re totally freaking out. Once you get in that car, it’ll all be worth it. Of course, there will be nineteen other drivers out there with you. You know, guys that race every weekend. On second thought, this is stupid.”

    “Ouch.” Jason rubbed his shoulder. “No need for violence.”

    “You haven’t seen anything yet,” Evan said. “You’re supposed to be helping me, not—Here she comes. It’s about time.”

    “She’s got Billy Go-Joe with her,” Jason said, “and sweet honey pie, no bra.”

    “Jason, we’re not here to get laid. I have to race. I’m racing a car for the first time, ever. Work with me, all right.”

    “Relax, dude, relax. You’ve won like a hundred go-kart races, and you’ve done hot laps for your cousin, how many times?”

    “Easy for you to say,” Evan said and faced the approaching girls. Jason was right, Billy Joe was something to look at, but the girl’s pigtails were the only thing that said sweet pie. Her jiggling, peach sized tits, obscenely erect nipples, and cut-off jeans that had been turned into a skirt, all said, fuck me pie just like Becky. If the similarities didn’t end with looks, then Evan had to assume there weren’t any panties under that skirt.

    “Hey, thanks for helping me out tonight,” Evan said. “Don’t forget, I’m not here. My uncle can’t know I’m here until after.”

    KK ran her hand over his chest. “Sure feels like you’re here to me.” Her green eyes sparkled.

    “Funny,” he said. “Just help me stay undercover until after I race.”

    “That sounds exciting,” Billy Joe said.

    “Cindy’s your cousin. Why can’t you race?” KK asked.

    “It’s a long story,” Evan said. “For now, if anybody asks, I’m not here, and hang out between Cindy’s pit and Dale’s. I don’t see why my uncle would go over there, but if he does, run and let me know.”

    Ticket girl tilted her head coyly to the right and said, “You’re gonna owe me.”

    Great, Evan thought. “Let’s go. You and Billy Joe lead the way to Dale’s pit. If you see my uncle, double back and let us know.”

    “I’ll walk with them,” Jason said. “I’ll text you if we see anything. Then you can dive underneath a car or something.”

    Drivers and crews throughout the pits were busy, so it wasn’t difficult getting to Dale’s hauler unnoticed. Jason, KK and Billy Joe were stationed one row over, hopefully paying attention. Evan was grateful for the alone time. He looked down into the cockpit of Dale’s car. The steering wheel was on the seat, and the G-Force latch and link, five-point harness was neatly laid out, waiting to hold him straitjacket tight. He closed his eyes and imagined sliding down into the seat. The belts would come over his shoulders, around his waist and up between his legs. He’d connect the series of metal links on his lap, close the latch, and pull the belts tight around his hips and waist. Then he’d pull down on the straps until they crushed his shoulders. Usually, Cindy or Uncle JC would show up just before he pulled away from the hauler to give a few more tugs. It was like being buried in the sand with your arms and legs sticking out. Cindy called it, strapping down the butterflies. After she clicked the steering wheel into place and double checked everything, she’d say, “Now let’s light this dragon’s tail on fire,” and she’d hit the starter switch.

    Evan jerked when someone said, “So far so good.” He turned around, and for a split second he thought it was Deana, but it was Cindy. “My dad is too busy shooting the shit and betting on the races to notice you’re here.”

    “You scared me,” he said. “I’m not sure this was such a good idea.”

    Cindy chuckled. “It’s no different than it was the other day. Relax, you’ll do fine.”

    He felt better with Cindy there, but she made him realize how much he wished Deana was there. “I know, I just wish things were different.”

    Cindy gave him a hug. “It’s going to work out, everything is going to work out.”

    “Now you sound like Deana.”

    “That’s because we’re both smart,” Cindy said.

    Evan tried to disengage his tongue, but the thought was too spontaneous and heartfelt to be shut down. “I love you.”

    Cindy peered into his eyes for an uncomfortably long few seconds. “I know you do. Now, relax, meditate and stay out of sight until after your race. And don’t forget all the stuff we went over.”

    Evan said, “I won’t,” but his mind was on his cousin’s response. He got the feeling Cindy knew he was thinking about Deana when he proclaimed his love.

    “Good. Hey, I got something to take care of. You stay right here.” Cindy started walking and said, “I love you, too . . . both of you.”

    Candy left Deana, Rebecca, and Gloria in the middle of the crowded section of the grandstands and headed toward the white, two-story, cinder block building. The goal had been to blend in, not draw attention so she wouldn’t be recognized. Candy was wearing a long, loose shirt that hung from her tits and swished around her middle. Her black pants were also non-form-fitting. Deana had put Candy’s hair in a ponytail and fed it through the hole in the back of the baseball cap that covered her head. Candy thought she looked silly, but Deana had slapped her on the ass and said, “Damn, you’re cute, and sexy at the same time.”

    It had been a long time since Candy had been at the racetrack. She was nervous. If Evan’s uncle saw her, JC wouldn’t believe she had come to watch Cindy race without Evan. He’d ask questions she couldn’t answer. It had happened once before.

    If John was out on a Saturday night, the track was one of the places Candy and Cindy rendezvoused. JC rarely spoke to John, but Candy wondered if that time he saw her and Cindy coming out of the hauler hadn’t led to John catching them.

    It would have been safer if they hadn’t come, but Candy wasn’t going to miss Evan’s race, even though he told her not to come. Candy was concerned about the hopeful tone she’d heard in Cindy’s voice when she called for information about Evan’s race, and the best way to avoid him and JC. The expression on Cindy’s face would tell Candy if she got the wrong idea. It hadn’t been her intention to mislead the girl.

    The metal staircase that led up to the announcer’s booth made Candy emotional. She had met Cindy there on two occasions. Candy remembered them both like they happened yesterday. That should have been reason enough to avoid them after she peed, but Candy found herself standing under them. Her back was against the wall as if she needed it to hold her up. She looked toward the fence that separated the pits from the stands. That was the direction Cindy had always come from. It was comforting thinking about the tall, strong, beautiful girl walking toward her on those nights.

    Candy hadn’t had much comfort since she left Sally’s house. Her sister said things that seemed to require questioning, but Candy refused to respond to the implied prompts. At the time, Gloria was elated that she was finally meeting her aunt, and she was thrilled about skinny dipping, so Candy avoided anything emotional after Gloria saw them crying. That was what Candy told herself, anyway. The truth was, pretending felt safer than considering the implications of Sally’s suggestive hints.

    The only time there had been peace was while Evan was making love to her. That was why Candy had taken him back to her room after they showered. It was selfish of her to ask him to get in his father’s bed. At first, she thought he would leave, but once he was fucking her, the boy’s other persona showed up. It was as if he reveled in the act, pounding her with revenge in his thrusts.

    She asked him to spend the night with her, and the boy showed her things he couldn’t have learned from Deana or any of the other high school girls he’d been with. It was like he had been trained in the art of pleasuring a woman. He got her off with his tongue, then flipped her over. It embarrassed her at first, but once he was licking her asshole and fingering her pussy, she loved it.

    After they rested for a while, Evan offered her a massage, but it became clear it was designed to induce lust. It worked, and Evan took her on another journey that ended with a near blackout climax. After that, Evan finally pushed that hard, young cock back inside her body. He was loving and gentle, sliding in and out of her. It was as if the boy knew what she wanted, and he purposely stuffed his bloated cock as deep as it would go and held it there. Images of Sally’s terrified face flashed through her mind while Evan’s sperm blasted her cervix.

    Then, she had the best night sleep she’d had in years, and, of course, Evan woke up horny. Sex in the morning was a beautiful way to start the day, but by eleven that morning, the things Sally hinted at were eating Candy’s lunch, again.

    The door above Candy opened. She looked up through the corrugated steel staircase. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach. A girl descended to the platform two steps at a time, took the turn swinging on her outstretched arm, and bounced down the second set of steps. Cindy’s stride was that of the energetic sixteen-year-old Candy had fallen in love with. The three years that had passed since their first kiss had only made Cindy more beautiful.

    Candy tried to explain why she was there, but Cindy grabbed her and squeezed her with those powerful arms. “I gotta pee,” Cindy said. “Stan talked my ear off up there. Come with me.”

    Cindy was amped up as she always was on race night, and she didn’t give Candy a choice. Candy followed like a disobedient kid being dragged by the arm. A row of sinks greeted them when they cleared the L-shaped barrier wall. Candy thought she’d wait there, but Cindy caught her by surprise and steered her into the largest stall. “Cindy!”

    “Relax,” Cindy said while releasing the metal button with the letters Lee worn shiny. “We’re both grown ups.” She shoved her pants and underwear down.

    Candy stared at the dark skin and thick black tuft of pubic hair. Cindy squatted, hovering above the toilet. A torrent of piss splashed into the water below. I hadn’t planned on this, Candy thought.

    “I’m so glad you’re here,” Cindy said and wiped.

    “Ah, yeah,” Candy said.

    Cindy pulled up her pants but didn’t close them. Candy couldn’t take her eyes off the blue bikini briefs in the V of the open zipper. “Cindy—”

    The row of stalls shook when Candy’s back crashed into the partition. The girl’s luscious red lips and tongue tasted like mint. Candy inhaled and the familiar smells flattened her resistance. Cindy’s fingertips sank into her ass cheeks. Their groins smashed together.

    Oh, fuck, Candy thought, this is why I avoid Cindy at all cost. “No, no, Cindy, please.” Candy gasped. “I can’t.” She tried to move, but the girl was an immovable force.

    “Why not?” Cindy challenged and grabbed Candy’s crotch. “You feel it too. I know you do.”

    Candy did feel it. She had never stopped feeling it, wanting it, needing it, or loving this tenacious girl. Thank God, Candy thought when Cindy released her pussy. “Cindy, baby, you don’t understand.”

    “Yes, I do,” Cindy said and shoved her hand down the front of Candy’s pants. “You want this as much as I do, and I hate that—”

    “Stop, oh, God, please, stop.” Don’t stop, was what Candy wanted to say, and Cindy knew it. The girl’s long finger sliced into Candy’s wetness. She held onto Cindy’s shoulders, arched her body and put her foot up on the toilet paper dispenser. They stared into each other’s eyes as Cindy’s fingers pushed inside her. “Ahhh, Cindy, I do hate it.”

    “I know you do,” Cindy said and rotated her hand violently, smashing Candy’s clit each time her fingers plunged inside her body.

    For over a year, Candy avoided Cindy, lied to her and suffered through the forced separation, but once Cindy’s lips had touched hers, the floodgates of their love and passion fell open. It wasn’t Cindy’s fault that she was married to John. Cindy didn’t deserve to be punished because of her bad choices. Candy fell back in time and let the Cindy take away her pain. Neither she nor Cindy noticed, but certainly the women coming and going knew what was happening.

    Three orgasms later, Cindy pressed her fingertips to Candy’s lips and put her lips on top of them. They kissed, sucked, and shared the taste of Candy’s cream. If she hadn’t been there for Evan’s race, Candy would have dragged Cindy out to the SUV and made love to her until Cindy had to race. “Ah, dammit, Cindy.” Candy paused. “I swear, you, ah, I love you.”

    “I know,” Cindy said, “and I love you, so why don’t you leave him?”

    “It’s not that easy. John’s my husband, I can’t just—”

    “Does it have anything to do with me?” Cindy asked. “If it does, forget it. I don’t care if he pays for—”

    “No, Cindy, it’s not like that.” It was like that, but it was worse than that, too.

    “Then what?” Cindy demanded. “You hate him.” Candy felt the rosy post orgasm color drain from her face. “You hate him as much as I do. You know the truth and you—”

    “Stop, stop, not now. It’s complicated, and this isn’t the time or place to talk about it. Tonight is about Evan, about being here for him.” Candy didn’t ever want to face the truth if it was what she was starting to believe it was.

    “Okay, but this isn’t over.” Cindy held Candy’s face. “When is he coming back?”

    “Not for at least a week.”

    “We’re going to finish this.”

    Candy tried to nod, but the back of her head was pressed against the wall. The girl’s eyes were fierce with the same dark, intense anger Candy had seen in Deana’s eyes. This can’t be happening, Candy told herself, but it was happening. She wanted to puke. The pretend world she lived in was unraveling. She held Cindy like she would have held Gloria if somebody had hurt her. This nineteen-year-old girl knew the same hopeless, helpless terror that came when someone had the power to control you. Sally must have known Candy needed to figure it out on her own, so she only hinted at the truth.

    In the pits, Harry patted Evan on the back and said, “We only got a few minutes, so I’ll wish you luck now, even though you don’t need it.”

    “Thank you, and thanks for all the pointers,” Evan said. “I know they’ll help.”

    “Be careful and listen to Cindy, and keep your visor down at all times.”

    Evan nodded and turned around. The silhouettes of Jason, KK and Billy Joe between the two haulers made his emotions heavy. It was one of the most important moments of his life, and his biggest fans weren’t there. Candy had always cheered louder than the other mothers, and he always tried to make her proud. It would be great if Candy, Deana, and Gloria could be here, but they’re not, he told himself, shook off the sadness and headed toward the fans who were there.

    In the shadow of the trailer, Evan’s eyes tried to adjust. The dirty blonde bangs and pigtails jutting from the sides of the girl’s head made Billy Joe look exactly like Becky. They also shared a mouth that seemed too big for their face, and nipples that screamed for a bra. He raised his brows to Jason as a sign of approval, wondering if BJ shared Becky’s propensity for risky sex. Probably no chance for it with the overprotective KK as her friend.

    Ticket girl stepped in front of him and asked, “You excited or scared?”

    KK knew about racing. She understood the highs and lows, the wild spikes of adrenaline and the crushing blow from a bad race. Evan was glad she was there. “Both,” he said and asked, “KK, what does that stand for?”

    She gave him a smug grin. “How do you know my parents didn’t name me, KK?”

    “Nobody knows,” Billy Joe said and bumped shoulders with KK. “Right?”

    “That’s right,” KK said.

    Evan gave her a suspicious look, pointing at the red dirt stains on KK’s knees. “Did you fall down?”

    She stood on one foot, lifted her leg, and looked at her knee. “No, I was kneeling,” she said. “I was fixing Billy Joe’s hair. I’m good at doing hair.”

    “I’ll keep that in mind,” he said. “Hey, make sure you don’t yell my name when I race.”

    KK smirked and said, “But I like yelling out names.”

    The flirty ticket-girl had taken on another persona, and it struck Evan that she was probably good at a few things other than fixing hair. “I’ll keep that in mind, too.”

    She leaned in and pushed up on her toes. “Keep the shiny side up,” she said and kissed him. “BJ, give him a big fat good luck kiss.”

    That’s weird, Evan thought but bent down for the Becky sized girl. Billy Joe’s fingers combed through his hair, around to the back of his neck, and she pulled his face to hers. To prove she shared more than appearance with Becky, BJ shoved her tongue into his mouth. The girl’s sensual mouth tasted like bubble gum and made him want more. “Okay, that’s good,” KK said.

    “Wow, thanks,” he said and shot Jason a look.

    “She kisses good, doesn’t she?” KK asked.

    “Very good,” Evan said. “Hey, I gotta strap in. See you after.”

    There is no drivers-start-your-engines at the local dirt track; just a rumbling line of cars waiting. Evan bumped the accelerator, blowing a dust cloud. The butterflies couldn’t be held at bay with a harness. The line of cars started to move. He pushed the shifter forward. The car lurched.

    The lines of cars were moving. Nobody knew Evan was a rookie, which meant they wouldn’t give him space or cut him any slack trying to avoid a wreck. It scared him to think that they all thought he was Dale. All the guys respected Dale, and they ran him hard because he won a lot of races.

    From the high-side of turn two, the cars flowed on to the back straightaway. There weren’t any stands back there in what was referred to as no man’s land. The retainer wall was a shorter version of the front straightaway wall without a catch fence. It hadn’t happened yet, that Evan knew of, but if a car went over the wall, it would roll down the hill that was behind the track.

    Evan felt every pebble, clump of dirt and divot under his tires. He started to zigzag like everyone else as they drove toward turn three. The track surface wasn’t the way it had been during hot laps. The tacky red clay was gone. Dale’s car fishtailed when Evan used some horsepower to clean his tires.

    From the middle of turns three and four, Evan looked above the menacing concrete, through the chain link fence, and up the grass hill, but he couldn’t distinguish one person from another. He turned his attention to the front straightaway. The bright lights from the grandstands reflected off the glossy dirt surface. It looked like greased asphalt and felt harder than pavement. Evan punched the accelerator. The car shot forward. He jumped on the brake pedal. His head jerked forward. This wasn’t a go-cart race in broad daylight, and he wouldn’t see Candy jumping and screaming for him. He knew the two girls, Jason and Cindy were up there. That would have to do.

    On the front straightaway, driving toward the pit end of the track, the lights mounted on top of poles made the glare terrible, but Evan knew under race conditions the dust would be so thick that the glare wouldn’t be an issue.

    Evan tried to remember if the flagman had given them the next lap signal, but in his excitement, he hadn’t paid attention. How was he supposed to do it at full speed? This is the super stock division race, Evan reminded himself. Compared to the super late models it would appear they were barely moving.

    In turn one, the bump that had upset his car during hot laps didn’t have anything left to give. Qualifying and the previous races had ground it out. The dirt berm that grew throughout the night was already large enough to get a nice rim-ride, but it wouldn’t be enough to keep him out of the concrete if he got on it too hard. Evan looked up at all the people lining the pit fence. It was the other drivers, pit crews, families, and friends. Harry would be up there and maybe Uncle JC.

    Cindy said, “If you can hear me, shake, shake, shake your booty.” He loved the sound of her voice. Right, left, right he whipped the steering wheel. “Good,” she said. Too bad he couldn’t talk to her. “One more lap and it’s go-time. Remember, it’s just a Sunday drive. Hey, Deana said go fast and don’t crash. She loves you.”

    Evan smiled, picturing his sister at home with Rebecca, talking to Cindy on the phone. It made him feel good, knowing she was thinking about him. The guy next to Evan gave him the thumbs up. He didn’t return it because his hands wouldn’t release the steering wheel. He pulled up close to the car in front. Shit, this is getting real.

    “Evan, next time around the dragon’s tail will be on fire,” Cindy said.

    From on top of the grass hill, Jason had seen Evan looking, so he waved, but Evan didn’t take his hands off the wheel. Cindy said he couldn’t tell one person from another from inside the car. Next time around, the green flag would wave. Cindy looked calm, but Jason figured nobody other than Evan was as nervous as he was.

    The lead cars were entering the back straight away, but in twentieth place, Evan was all the way back in turn one. Billy Joe grabbed Jason’s right hand, KK grabbed his left. The pressure was building. The pitch of the engines had changed, and the two-by-two line of cars was jammed together, touching bumpers.

    The announcers squawked something from a speaker above their heads about Dale winning last week. Jason strained his ears but couldn’t understand the guy. He spoke in Billy Joe’s ear, “What did he say?”

    “Not sure, maybe something about a driver change,” she said and squeezed his hand. “Here they come.”

    The two lead cars reached turn three side-by-side. The flagman held the green flag straight up. Jason held his breath.

    It’s just a Sunday drive. Evan wasn’t thinking about any of the pointers he’d received or anything else. He approached turn three with one foot on the brake and the other on the launch pedal, applying pressure to both. The engine groaned, pushing against the brake pads. He had to watch the cars in turn four, the one directly in front of him and still see the flagman out of the corner of his eye. It was like holding a lit M-80; any second it would blow his hand off, but he couldn’t throw it yet. There wasn’t time to think. Evan had to rely on instinct.

    A flash of movement in Evan’s peripheral vision, the roar of engines and Cindy yelling, “Green, green, green,” all happened in the blink of an eye. It was go time.

    A Sunday drive it wasn’t. Dale’s car was fast and normally started closer to the front. Evan reached turn four with such a run that he either had to jam on the brakes or dive out of line. If he wanted to be careful, he should slow down and wait, not drive up to the wall and take a shot. Cindy’s favorite expression was, be smart, not careful because being careful doesn’t win races. Evan held his foot on the floor. The ten-foot concrete wall closed in as he screamed onto the front stretch, three wide. He took Dale’s car all the way up to the wall and drove into the dark cloud of swirling dirt that chased the pack of cars.

    Evan was wide open, rocketing past cars. Then, like a lighthouse on a foggy night, there was a dim yellow light flashing in the dust storm. Cindy shouted, “Yellow, yellow, yellow,” and a car appeared in front of him. It was stuffed head-on into the wall in turn one. Shit, nowhere to go. There were cars to the left, concrete on his right, and no way to stop before—Whether it was instinct or dumb luck, nobody could be sure, but Evan veered right and skidded up the pit entrance road.

    “Come around, go left and come around. Get back on the track,” Cindy said. “Great move, great move.”

    Evan turned left and drove behind all those people lining the fence. Harry was there, waving him around toward the entrance lane above turn two. Cindy said, “Complete restart. Get back in line for a complete restart.”

    Jason finally took a breath. “Mother fucker.” All the girls looked at him. “Sorry, but that was close.” Billy Joe’s arms came around from behind him and hugged his waist.

    After a few slow loops around the track, the wadded up car was hauled off. It was time to do it again. No laps had been counted; it was a complete restart. Evan was still in last place, but there was one less car on the track. Twenty laps, he thought, and only eighteen cars to pass. Evan laughed, feeling like someone had removed one feather from the ton on his back. The second time will be better, right?

    Evan watched the flagman. On green, he planned to get another jump on the cars ahead of him. As long as one didn’t come up and slam him into the wall, he knew he could get around at least three or four. The flag cut through the air. The roar of engines and dust rose. Evan launched out of turn four and shot down the front straightaway into the fog. Pebbles clinked off his helmet. The bright lights above the pits weren’t glaring anymore. They were more like stars obscured by clouds.

    This time, the lead cars made it through turn one. Evan passed three cars on the straightaway and dove down to the bottom of the track. Dale’s blue and gold number sixteen stuck. Evan leaned hard to his left and stiffened his back and arms. The centrifugal force made his helmet as heavy as an anvil. He thought his head might unhook from his neck and fly out the window. The car reached turn two. Evan eased into the gas, entered the back straightaway in the middle lane and floored it. He was pushed back in the seat.

    After what felt like a second, Evan slammed on the brake and was thrown forward against the belts. His neck and arm strained as he rounded turns three and four, again. The flag stand flashed above his head as Evan blasted by a slower car. Then he hammered the brake, turned left and found a groove that held his car through the curve, and the backstretch was there again.

    Evan had found a rhythm, and he rode it for two laps. It was a Sunday drive. Nobody would fault him if he stayed in that comfortable flow, following the lead pack, and Cindy might have even been saying that in his ear, but Evan pushed harder, searching for more speed. He made mental notes and hit his marks, aiming for the perfect arch through the turns. His ribs pressed against the seat support and his head grew painfully heavy from the increasing centrifugal force.

    His stomach told him what happened a split second after the tires lost grip. He was in a four-wheel slide, pushing up the hill. The steering wheel was as useful as a deflated life preserver. All that seemed logical demanded he smash the brake pedal, but experience told Evan that was the express train headed toward the sound of metal crunching and the smell of concrete dust. He hit the accelerator. The rear wheels spun, and the ass end of the car took the lead. The right rear hooked up on the berm and catapulted him onto the backstretch. He came up to speed and got back in front of the guy who got past while he was sliding. There wasn’t a worse feeling than giving back a hard-earned position.

    When a reasonable person has a brush with calamity, it inspires a more cautious approach, but Evan was a race car driver. The adrenaline rush heightened his sense of focus, and he barreled off into turn three with a new degree of invincibility. He would know better next time he got to turn one.

    Another crash put the race under caution and took two more cars off Evan’s pass list. The restart had him in the middle of the pack. Now there were cars behind him, trying to jump him on green. Evan was nervous, yet excited about another opportunity to pick up a few more spots. Cindy said restarts were like shooting fish in a barrel.

    “Green, green, green,” Cindy shouted. Evan ran up fast on the black number five, jumped to the outside and made the pass. The orange double zero got out of line and blocked Evan, so he cut left and got inside the guy. He had a great angle into one. Cindy said, “Easy, you passed two more.” Wasn’t that the point of racing, passing everyone on the track?

    Once the cars spread out and some were a lap down, it got hard to keep track of your position. Evan didn’t know where he stood, and Cindy was telling him, so he assumed any car in front of him had to be passed. He pushed harder through turns three and four without much thought, but the spook Evan got earlier in turn one made him overthink it. He wasn’t getting the charge necessary to get by cars on the backstretch, so he held his breath, used less brake and set sail into one. His guts leaped as the back end broke loose. Going against logic, he turned right to go left, feathered the throttle and seesawed the steering wheel. When he exited turn two, Dale’s number sixteen was high on the track with an excellent run on the two cars ahead.

    Side-by-side, like two grannies on the interstate, the two cars went toward three. Evan raced after them. He had the speed and position to do what he had seen his cousin do a hundred times. He would cut left, dive down the high banking and use his momentum to stuff his car in below the double-wide cars. Cindy yelled, “Don’t, don’t, don’t do it!”

    It was too late. With two wheels in the loose dirt and two on the track, Evan made it three wide. Foolish, maybe, but his gut said to do it, you’ve got them. His car wiggled coming out of four, then launched down the front stretch.

    Jason didn’t know if Evan did something great or not, but his sexy bookends were hopping up and down, and the announcer was squawking excitedly on the PA. He turned to Cindy and asked, “Was that a good move?”

    Cindy said, “He’s in fifth place now,” then keyed the radio, “Seven to go.”

    Jason didn’t know if that was a yes or a no, but he knew his best friend wasn’t sticking to the plan. Evan was supposed to take it easy and get some experience without tearing up Dale’s car. Although, after seeing how Evan raced go-karts, Jason shouldn’t have been surprised.

    Evan’s arms and neck were sore, but he didn’t know it yet. One car went off with a flat, and he passed one that was smoking, forcing him to use his last tear off. The flagman looked mad holding up his fist. Five to go.

    The dust got thicker when Evan came up on a clump of cars. Two were side-by-side, and a third was behind them, trying to get around. Now, Evan really wished he had saved some tear offs. The flag stand flew by again. Four laps to go, Evan thought and hoped Cindy would tell him what position he was in. The three-car traffic jam would be impossible to get through or around, but Evan felt like he was in the catbird seat, waiting for one of them to make a mistake, then he’d pounce.

    Jason’s arms encompassed both girls. He pulled them close, and the three of them bounced as one, yelling. Cindy was stiff, on her tiptoes, staring intensely. “He’s in fourth, fourth,” she said. “Shit, he’s fourth.”

    Jason couldn’t tell if she was proud, shocked or angry.

    When Billy Joe’s hand wandered down to his butt, Jason smiled. His balls tingled, and his dick gained mass. KK was into the race with almost the same knowledge and passion as Cindy, but he didn’t try and sneak BJ off someplace. He didn’t take his eyes off the circling cars because he wanted to see Evan win.

    Evan was hooked up. His number sixteen went through turn four like it was on rails. The flagman waved two flags, the white one and a blue and white striped flag. The first told Evan there was one lap to go, and the other warned him of a lap down car ahead. It meant something else, too, but Evan didn’t make the connection. His mind was plotting how he could pass more cars. A lap down car was what Cindy called a pick car, and it could be his wild card. When the three cars ahead of him came up on the pick car, one or two of them might get stuck behind it. If he played his cards right, he could follow one car around the other three. He’d seen Cindy do it.

    Two wide, with one following patiently. The three cars hit turn one and found the lap down car. Evan entered the turn after them and hung it all out, trying to carry extra speed through the corner. He’d have one chance, a one in a million chance to get it done. Harry’s last words to him were, “We don’t wanna carry it home in a basket.”

    Door handle to door handle, the first two cars launched out of turn two, each hoping to take advantage of the pick car. The lap down car was low, so the guy on the outside had the position. He pinched the other guy down so he’d have to lift when they reached the slower car. The third car lurking behind had the same idea Evan had, but he was too close to get a run. Evan wasn’t. He had come off turn two with a ton of speed.

    Evan finally realized the blue and white flag was only displayed when the leaders came up on a lap car. Shit, that meant he was fourth. The three cars in front of him were racing for the win on the last lap. That meant anything could happen.

    The lap down car headed for turn three. It stayed in the racing groove. The two-wide group, which was first and second place, were gonna get to the turn at the same time as the slow car. It would block the inside car, and the outside car would go around. The third place car, if the guy were smart, would follow the outside car. Evan charged down the back straightaway at full speed. If a hole miraculously opened up, he’d plug it. If not, he’d get on the brakes and follow the leaders. The only risk was if a door opened, then slammed shut on Dale’s car.

    The lead car took the outside around the slower car. The guy he had pinched down got into the back of the lap car. It washed out, collecting the leader. The third car in the lead group plowed into the two cars that were sliding up the hill. All three of them hit the wall in the center of the turn. Evan had never lifted and came into turn three on fire. He hit his marks and caught the only car that had survived the melee. He’d slingshot out of four, go high and get the guy on the way to the checkered flag.

    “Don’t, don’t pass,” Cindy screamed. “Don’t fuckin’ pass.”

    The black and white checkers started fanning the dirty air. Evan got off the gas, and the number seven shot ahead of him. Evan got second, the first losing position.

    “Evan,” Cindy said, “get to the pits. Unbuckle on the way and get the fuck out of that car, quick.”

    Jason broke away from the two screaming girls and grabbed Cindy. “Why, why didn’t you—”

    “He’s not in that car. How can he win if he’s not in there,” Cindy said. “Let go of me. “

    Cindy’s demeanor scared Jason and, “Oh,” was all he said.

    “Stay here,” Cindy told Jason. “KK, come with me. I need you to help get Evan back to the stands.”

    Evan rolled up the hill into the pits and use the six thousand RPM horn to clear spectators from his path. Cindy’s harsh tone had knocked him off cloud nine, and the extent of his blunder hit him. The race winner has to stop on the front straightaway for the victory picture in front of the fans. From there, it was straight to tech, where they would find out it wasn’t just an illegal driver change, but also an illegal communication device had been used.

    Harry was waiting for him to scramble out of the car so he could take it to tech for the post-race inspection. All positions that paid money were required to report. They hadn’t considered this possibility. Harry jumped in and zoomed away leaving Evan alone with his thoughts.

    He unzipped what felt like his Superman suit. He had never sweat so much in his life. He couldn’t wait for Cindy to get there to share his victorious moment the way he had with her so many times. Then they would talk about the race.

    Cindy rushed into the pit ahead of KK and punched Evan in the chest so hard he thought she cracked his sternum. “You jackass,” she said, then hugged him. He was aware of KK’s excited chatter, but he couldn’t understand her. Cindy let him go, and KK hugged him. He took advantage of the frenzy and lifted KK by her butt. Cindy gave him a look, but KK didn’t care.

    Cindy interrupted his groping. “Jackass, I told you to ride in the back and get some laps under your belt. So what did you do?”

    “You said if I had opportunities, I should take them, so.” He held up his hands and shrugged. “I didn’t know, I lost track of my position.”

    “Opportunities? Three wide, half on the track, leaning on the side of Bill Davis’s car. You call that opportunities?”

    “Sorry, I’m sorry, I had a run and I—”

    “Relax, you did a hell of a job. Took some chances, but you’ll learn after a few crashes.”

    “You were great, great, super great,” KK said. Her exuberance could have been confused with a climax.

    “I had a lot of lucky breaks,” Evan said.

    “Not as many as you think,” Cindy informed him. “You’re a good driver. You got some serious potential, but if your father finds out, we’re in trouble.”

    “You think Uncle JC knows?”

    “Stan was blabbing about a rumored driver change,” KK said. “I think he said someone else was racing Dale’s car.”

    Cindy said, “Naah, my dad doesn’t pay attention to the PA system during the super stock races.”

    “If he did,” Evan said, “he’d already be over here.”

    After a few minutes, Harry returned. “We’re good. Nobody asked where Dale was. I left the car there with Bruce. He’ll bring it back. I’ll see if I can pick up your money later, if not Dale will give it to you when he gets it next week.”

    “Money,” Evan said.

    “Yeah, second pays two fifty,” Harry said. “Give it to your old man to put towards getting you a car before next weekend.”

    The PA system squeaked, then Stan came through, “Super late-model drivers, get your cars to the line, now.”

    “Shit,” Cindy said. “I gotta go. We’ll talk later.” She hustled off.

    “Yeah, if I’m still alive,” he yelled after her.

    “You ready?” KK asked. “We should get back before Jason—Come on, we should go.”

    “Why don’t you go out on pit road and come back in the front gate,” Harry said. “Less chance of runnin’ into your uncle that way.”

    “Great idea,” Evan said. “Thanks for everything, really.”

    “You deserved a chance to show your talent,” Harry said. “I hope it works out for you.”

    “Thanks, and don’t tell Dale about that three wide thing. Okay?”

    Harry laughed. “Oh, he’s gonna be hearin’ ’bout it. Bill Davis will still be bitchin’ next week.”

    “Great.”

    “We should hurry,” KK said, tugging on his arm.

    At the main entrance, Evan and KK bypassed the latecomers in line. He held up his arm, displaying the plastic bracelet, while KK waved to her mother who returned a warning scowl that Evan supposed was for him.

    Once they were on the walkway behind the hill that acted as the grandstands, Evan spotted Jason at the far end. He was above turn four at the back edge of the grass. Billy Joe was glued to him. Evan heard the scuff of a shoe behind him. Someone grabbed his shoulders and jumped on his back. Even though he knew the smell of her hair and the feel of the girl’s body, Evan’s senses reeled, trying to understand how she could be there.

    Unlike that day out in front of the school, Evan didn’t threaten to dump Deana in a trash can. “What the hell!” He bounced her higher, and her face came over his right shoulder. Deana kissed his cheek.

    “You killed it, brother, you killed it, big time,” Deana said. “I wish you had won. You deserved to win.”

    Evan stopped and unloaded his sister. KK kept going. When he spun around to face Deana, Evan had to fight back tears. Candy, Gloria, and Rebecca were ten feet away, walking quickly toward him. “Holy, shit, I can’t believe this. I can’t believe ya’ll are here.”

    Gloria launched herself at him. He caught her, and she wrapped her legs around his waist and kissed him like she wasn’t too big and too old to be in that position. He avoided the ass grab that would have happened naturally if there wasn’t a bunch of strangers around.

    Candy had tears in her eyes. He grabbed her and crushed Gloria between them. “Ah, Mom, oh, I’m so happy you’re here. Thank you.”

    Candy pressed her lips to his ear. “I love you, I wouldn’t have missed it.”

    Because he was still feeling paranoid about getting caught, Evan thought he needed to get these four excited, gorgeous women out of the open area. After all, they were blocking the main walkway behind the grandstands. “We should go down there.” He pointed to where Jason, KK and Billy Joe were standing at the top of turn four, beyond the end of the grandstands. “Cindy’s race is going to start soon.”

    “Hey, I’m here, too,” Rebecca said and gave him a big kiss, slipping him the tongue and groping his ass. “You scared the shit outta us more than once.”

    Gloria asked, “Who was that girl you were with?”

    A huge grin was unavoidable. “She works here and was helping me stay under the radar. You got nothing to worry about.”

    “Good,” Gloria said.

    They started walking. Rebecca put her arm around Gloria’s shoulders and said something Evan couldn’t hear. They continued on ahead of him. For several reasons, Evan wasn’t comfortable with the tumbler talking privately with Gloria.

    Candy, Deana, and Evan trailed behind Rebecca and Gloria. Evan put his arm around Candy’s waist. She reached across the front of her body and held his hand. Neither of them gave it a thought, but it appeared they were a couple, not mother and son.

    At the top of turn four, KK was between Jason and Billy Joe. Jason grabbed Evan, shook him, hugged him and shook him again. “That was awesome, but you owe me a new pair of underwear for making me shit myself. Did Cindy kick your ass? She was pretty hot when she left here.”

    Evan laughed and rubbed his chest. “Yeah, there might be some bruising tomorrow. Sorry ’bout your draws, I was just doing my thing.” He lowered his voice and asked, “What’s going on here?”

    Jason tipped his head to the side, in ticket girl’s direction and gave Evan his best, please get rid of her expression. Evan shrugged, knowing the only way Jason would have a chance with BJ, would be to introduce ticket-girl to his three favorite words—threesome, but Jason was on his own. Evan was more interested in watching Cindy destroy the competition than fucking with that crazy chick while Jason tried to find someplace to fool around with Billy Joe. “Good luck with that. I’m going over there to watch the race.”

    Cindy’s race started, and Evan watched with the same level of interest he had for his own race, and not just because he could learn from his cousin. He loved Cindy, and earlier, even in the hustle and bustle of helping him, he felt her conflicting emotions. Racing was in the girl’s blood, it made her happy, got her excited, and it had defined her for the past four years. How could she give that up?

    Ten laps went by without a caution. Cindy hadn’t even picked off one of the six cars that were ahead of her on green. That rarely happened. Evan shouted directions at his cousin as if he had the one-way radio in his hand. Cindy drove in too hard and gave up three positions. “Fuck! What the fuck is she doing?”

    Nobody responded because even though Evan was screaming, the roar of twenty super late models was deafening. He had never seen Cindy make so many mental errors in one race. The track champion was driving like a rookie. In Evan’s mind, he told Cindy what she would have told him, get your head out of your asshole and drive the fuckin’ car.

    On lap fifteen, the yellow flag flew. Evan screamed. Cindy had spun out without any help. She simply over-drove turn three and spun into turn four. Her car came to rest in front of them. Evan charged down the hill toward the fence. He wanted to yell at her, but Cindy fired up the engine and drove off before he got there. He couldn’t remember the last time Cindy caused a caution. Evan assumed Cindy was sad about giving up her passion.

    He started back up the slope. Some of the race fans might have been surprised that the track champion had spun unassisted, but it was meaningless to most of them. Although, Candy’s grave expression seemed appropriate. Evan figured his mother was sad for him because she understood how badly he wanted Cindy to do well in her last year of racing.

    When offered a chance to get a ride home with Candy and the girls, Jason took it. He said it was because he didn’t want to be there until after midnight while Evan talked racing with Cindy, but Evan suspected something else. Jason hadn’t been able to liberate Billy from ticket girl, so Evan suspected his friend wanted to go home for the next best thing, Becky. Although, in Evan’s opinion, based on his experience with Becky, he’d rather be with her.

    Evan said goodbye to everyone and started for the pits. KK and Billy Joe went with him, but he outpaced them, hoping they’d get the hint. There was as much activity in the pits as there had been earlier. Crews were rolling up air hoses, collecting tools, stashing extra tires, stowing gear and preparing to load and strap down race cars, but the work lacked the pre-race energy and excitement. The exception to that, of course, was around those who had done well in their races.

    Bear, Uncle JC, and a few other guys were standing around Cindy’s car when Evan approached. His uncle waved and pointed toward the hauler as if Cindy had left instructions. Evan nodded and went around to the front, side door to the Cindy zone. He didn’t knock, and his cousin wasn’t surprised to see him. Her red and black race suit was peeled down to her waist. It appeared she sweat as much as he had, and her white T-shirt was soaked. He could clearly see the hard tips and dark rings of her nipples. Cindy didn’t notice or didn’t care that he was staring.

    “Where is everybody?” Cindy asked. “Did anyone come with you?”

    “Anyone?” Evan shook his head, wondering who she meant because anyone sounded very specific.

    “Cand—Your mother, is she still here?”

    “No,” he said. “I sent Jason home with her and the girls.”

    “Oh, okay,” Cindy said and wiggled her suit down past her hips.

    When he realized his cousin’s pants were going down with her suit, he didn’t shy away from the lacy blue panties. “What happened? I’ve never seen you drive like that. Is it because of everything I put you through?”

    Cindy shook her head lethargically, laid the race suit over a folding chair, and stood in front of him in her underwear and see-through shirt. “No, it was just a bad night. My head wasn’t in it.”

    “What’s going on?” Evan asked. “You sad because it’s your last year?”

    “Sad,” Cindy said and put her hands on Evan’s shoulders. “Yeah, I guess I am, but I’m happy for you. You did great and impressed the people who knew it was you. I’m proud of you.”

    The hug caught Evan so off guard that it took him a few seconds before his arms slipped around Cindy’s waist. One of his hands inadvertently ended up under the back of Cindy’s T-shirt. The intimate embrace with the pantie wearing cousin should have been troublesome for Evan, but the warm, moist skin, seductive curve of her lower back, the strength of her arms and the smell of sweat were all so familiar. In Evan’s mind, he might as well have been hugging Deana after exhausting sex. It wasn’t just in his mind, though. His soul and spirit agreed. Cindy and Deana didn’t just look alike, they felt the same.

    “Cindy, tell me, tell me what’s wrong,” Evan said and kissed his cousin’s ear. The role reversal made him uncomfortable. Cindy was his idol. “Please, the truth, I want to hear the truth.”

    Cindy trembled in his arms then jerked. He tried to push back to see if it had been a sob, but she held on with all her might. “Don’t, Evan, just give me a minute.”

    At that moment, Evan couldn’t dissociate Deana from Cindy. Apart from the wild chemically induced euphoria of orgasm, he loved them the same. It made him hurt because Cindy was in pain, then he was fighting back tears. “Whatever you need, Cindy, anything.”

    “Evan, I’m going to do everything I can to help you race,” Cindy said while she was breaking away from him. “We’ve got at least a week before he gets back, I’ll talk to my dad.”

    He stared at Cindy, wondering how she knew when his father was coming home and he didn’t. “I don’t want to cause you any trouble. My father—”

    “Don’t worry about him, or me, I’ll help you. I want to help you. You deserve it. There’s no reason why—”

    “No, Cindy, no, I can’t let you,” Evan said. “I already got Candy in trouble. I’m not gonna do that to you. It’s not worth it.”

    “What do you mean, got her in trouble? What happened? Did he do something to her?”

    “Nothing, it was nothing.” Fuck, why did I open my mouth? “I shouldn’t have involved her. You know how my dad is.”

    Cindy’s face was bright red and her fists clenched. He diverted his eyes to the erect nipples bulging under her shirt. She opened her mouth to speak, but instead closed her eyes and took one of those deep, calming breaths she was always telling him about.

    “Hey, what’s going on?” he asked.

    “Ah, shit, I’m just emotional,” Cindy said, “you know, girl stuff.”

    If that were true, it was the last thing Evan wanted to hear about, but he knew his cousin was lying just like Deana had lied. For a second, he considered how humiliating his next move might be, but made it anyway. He saw the surprise on Cindy’s face when he grabbed her neck and pulled her lips to his mouth. Cindy’s lips parted for his tongue, then Evan got his hands on her butt. She grunted when he pulled her groin into the thrust of his hips. Cindy lifted a leg and hooked her thigh on his hip. He held it and looped his other arm around her lower back. Her body arched, and he hunched. Cindy moaned into his mouth. His cousin’s secret felt a lot like Deana’s, and neither of them was going to let him in without a fight.

    The men climbing in and out of the hauler might have been the only reason Cindy and Evan stopped. They stared at each other, both breathing heavy. Cindy was the first to speak. “Why did you do that?”

    His cousin’s monotone voice conveyed the same lack of concern as her expression. She didn’t regret what had just happened. “For the same reason you did it to me, last time.” He had answered without answering. Deana would be proud of him. “I’m going to help load up. We need to talk more.”

    Cindy nodded and stood there with her panties crammed into her pussy groove. “Have you met Candy’s sister yet?”

    Evan was surprised that Cindy had knowledge of something his mother didn’t want anyone to know. “No, but mom’s mini-me told me things that are hard to believe.”

    “Believe them,” Cindy said. “Thanks for being here for me. I appreciate it. Now get, so I can git dressed.”

    On the way to her father’s pits stall, KK pushed Billy Joe between two car haulers. “Tell me what happened while I was gone.”

    “Nothing, KK, nothing,” Billy Joe said.

    “That mischievous look you had when I came back, said something did happen. I don’t know how you could have done anything right there where I left you, but you did something.”

    “No, KK, you told me to act right.”

    “Billy,” KK shook the girl, “tell me what happened.”

    “I swear, I don’t know why, but—”

    “Because you’re easy, that’s why.”

    “This was all your idea,” Billy Joe said and shoved her hands into her pockets. “Nothing really happened.” She hung her head.

    “Tell me.”

    “It kinda just happened like before I knew it.” BJ twisted her hips like she wanted to screw herself into the ground. “He’s cute, and we were just goofing around.”

    KK put her fingertip on the flesh that had been exposed when Billy shoved her hands into the pockets of her skirt. She traced the frayed rim. “If you keep pushing your hands in like that you’re gonna show your pussy.”

    Billy Joe put her hand on top of KK’s, on her stomach, and glanced around. “His thing is enormous.”

    “You looked at it?” KK stiffened. “I told you to go slow, so they don’t think you’re easy, and you’re already—”

    “No, stop, stop, stop yelling at me. I didn’t look, didn’t see it. Jeez, we were right there the whole time. What do you think I—”

    “I think you’re a horny slut, but that’s beside the point. How could you know without seeing it? Did you touch it?”

    “I wish you wouldn’t be mean to me,” Billy Joe said. “I can’t help what I am.”

    “I know, I’m sorry, your mom’s messed up, and your dad ran off, but that doesn’t mean you have to give Jason a hand job the second time you meet him.”

    “Fuck you,” Billy Joe said and turned toward the chain-link fence behind them. She reached over her head, hooked her fingers in the links and hung there, staring into the trees outside the pit area.

    Ticket-girl pressed against Billy’s outstretched body, pinning her to the fence. “What’s wrong, Billy?”

    “You’re jealous, so you’re being mean to me.”

    “Maybe, but I don’t want anyone to take advantage of you. I’m looking out for you.”

    “I guess.” Billy Joe let go of the fence. “Thank you.”

    KK reached below the skirt and grabbed the front of Billy’s thighs. “This skirt is too sexy to wear to the track.” Her hands slid inward and came up the inside of the other girl’s legs.

    “That’s all my mother had washed.”

    “Mmmm, you’re so soft,” KK said. “I would have loaned you something.”

    “Okay, next time.”

    “What happened, Billy? Tell me about it.”

    “I was behind him like you are now, but I wasn’t touching him the way you’re touching me.”

    “That’s good,” KK said and squeezed Billy’s warm, fleshy inner thighs.

    “I was just being friendly, playful, and I stuck my hands in his pockets. That’s how I know, I bumped into it. I thought I got him hard just by being there.”

    “You’re such a sexy little thing; you probably did.”

    “No, maybe, but he jumped when I touched it. It was through the pocket material. I don’t think he had on underwear. He didn’t say anything, so I tried to grab it.”

    “A pocket-puppet handjob,” KK said.

    “No, it wasn’t like that, I swear. We were just goofing around. I was curious,” Billy Joe said. “It started growing and growing, pushing out the pocket hole. I kept my hand there.”

    “How big was it?”

    “I don’t know, but bigger than it should be. It wouldn’t stop growing. I was touching the top of it, but only through the material.”

    “Shit, that sounds unbelievable.” KK lifted the front of BJ’s skirt.

    “Ah, KK, you know I wouldn’t lie to you. Never.”

    “Ooh, you slut, you’re soaked.” She grabbed Billy’s crotch, forcing two fingers into the swollen pussy lips. “You wanted him.”

    “KK, you know I’d never do anything without you.”

    “Right,” KK said and brought her wet fingers up to the other girl’s mouth. “If I wasn’t here, Jason’s giant cock would have been in your mouth.” Her middle and ring fingers went inside BJ’s mouth and pressed down on her tongue.

    “Mm, mm, no,” Billy Joe mumbled.

    “Maybe that wouldn’t be enough for you,” KK said. “I saw the way you made out with Evan before. Do you want him instead?”

    Billy Joe shook her head while sucking and licking the fingers stuffed in her mouth. KK pulled the skirt up above Billy’s hips. “Or, maybe it’s both.” She pressed her thumb against the girl’s anus. “You want one in each of your holes? Jason in your pussy?” KK fingered BJ. “And Evan up your ass?”

    Billy Joe slurped and gagged on the fingers plunging her throat and lifted her right leg, turned her knee out and stuffed the tip of her flip-flop into the fence. The unlubricated asshole denied the other girl’s thumb while her pussy hole ate up two fingers. “You slut,” KK hissed in Billy’s ear. “That’s what you want, dick, dick, and more dick. I can get Evan to fuck the shit out of that tight little cunt while Jason breaks this virgin asshole. Though That’s probably not enough for you. You want me to get you some random racetrack guy to plug your suck hole with his cock, too? I could do that for you, and watch them use you like the cock hungry slut you are. They could all shoot their hot cum in you at the same time.”

    “Ah, ah, oh, Katie, oh, Katie, you’re so good to me.”

    “Somebody has to treat you right,” KK said and kissed the back of Billy Joe’s neck. “Come on, let’s go home. You’re spending the night with me.”

    “Mm, Katie Kay, I love you.”

    “I know you do,” KK said and held Billy Joe’s hand. “Come on, walk with me.”

    When Evan arrived home, about an hour after Candy and the girls, the house was dark and quiet. He wanted to talk to his mother about Cindy, but first, he went straight into the shower to get the funk off.

    After washing his hair twice and scrubbing every inch of his body, Evan toweled off, hopped into a pair of boxers, pulled a T-shirt over his head and went to Candy’s room. If she were already asleep, he would get naked and join her. They could talk about Cindy in the morning. If Candy happened to still be up, well, they could always talk about Cindy in the morning. Evan didn’t knock, didn’t even consider it, he just walked in.

    Evan approached the right side of the king-size bed, his father’s side, and found two motionless bodies. A golden blonde mess of hair covered the pillow directly in front of him. On the other side of the bed, facing away from him, there was Candy, her strawberry-blonde hair neat on the pillow. He sighed and lifted the covers. Gloria’s nightshirt was bunched around her waist, exposing her white panties. At least she keeps her clothes on when she sneaks into Mom’s bed, he thought. Oh well, the little stowaway beat him to it. He removed his shirt, smiled and got in bed behind his sister. Gloria grumbled and rolled on her back. “Huh, Evan, what are you doing here?”

    “Shh, I was looking for you,” he said. “What are you doing here?”

    “Mm, Deana and Rebecca went to bed together, you weren’t home, and I was lonely, so I came in here.”

    “You think Mom will mind all the company.”

    Gloria smirked and said, “She won’t.” She turned on her side and wiggled until her back was pressed into the contour of his body. “I’m glad you came looking for me.”

    He pressed his face into her hair and kissed Gloria’s ear. “Mm, you smell nice.”

    “I showered in here and used Mom’s shampoo and body wash.”

    The twisted thought of Candy and Gloria showering together flashed in Evan’s mind. He dismissed it and put his arm over his sister. She hugged it to her chest and kissed his hand. “This is nice,” she said.

    “Yes, it is,” Evan said. “Good night.”

    “Yeah, good night.”

    After a minute, he said, “Stop fidgeting.”


  • Mommy Mind Control Chapter 2: Mommy’s Naughty Threesome

    Font size : +


    After enjoying both her sons in a hot threesome, Mommy makes sure they have the right girlfriends whether they want them or not.

    Mommy Mind Control
    A Story of the Institute of Apotheosis Research
    Chapter Two: Mommy’s Naughty Threesome
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2017

    Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

    Deidre Icke, president of the Institute of Apotheosis Research, shuddered as she looked at the latest printout. She gripped the dot matrix paper, staring at the blocky letters, her hands shaking as she read:

    STATUS: Drones have installed four pinhole cameras at SUBJECT 2 residence at 2003 CST.
    CAMERA 1: ACTIVE, Living Room
    CAMERA 2: ACTIVE, Dining Room
    CAMERA 3: ACTIVE, Bedroom 1
    CAMERA 4: ACTIVE, Bedroom 2
    CAMERA 5: ACTIVE, Bedroom 3
    Drones on standby for further actions.

    “Put on the camera feed, Mom,” her naked daughter, Alexis, said. “Let’s see what the new goddess has decried.”

    Alex, Alexis’s twin brother, nodded his head. He was the only one clothed in Deidre’s office. The last goddess had revealed that mother/daughter incest was to be practiced, and Deidre enjoyed practicing it with her eighteen-year-old daughter.

    She brought up the camera feeds on her computer. The pinhole cameras were installed by the drones in the ceiling. They were expensive cameras, pioneered by the company. And one of the many patents that helped finance their true research into the god-making halos.

    CAMERA 1 came on. A young man groaned, in the throes of ecstasy in the arms of the goddess, Margaret Justice. A hot flush shot through Deidre’s body as she realized what she was watching. Alex groaned.

    He, too, understood.

    The front door opened. Another young man entered the living room, hair dark, his body handsome.

    “Ryan, strip naked. Mommy needs to love you, too,” commanded the Goddess.

    “Yes,” Alex groaned and peeled off his shirt.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “What?” my eldest son Ryan said even as his hands went to the hem of his shirt, ripping it up to expose his muscular body. At twenty, he had grown into a real hunk, thick brown hair, chiseled chin, rippling abs, defined pecs.

    My pussy clenched on the softening cock of my youngest son, his incestuous seed filling my pussy. My thoughts tingled, Ryan obeying my commands all because of this simple, gold circle I put on. A halo. It gave me powers.

    Mind control powers.

    And now my sons would finally listen to their mother. I had great advice for the both of them. I would make sure they had great lives full of joy and happiness just the way every mother should.

    Davie, my youngest son, trembled in my embrace. He was eighteen and the opposite of his older brother in every way. Slim and shy instead of buff and outgoing. He was a nerd while Ryan was a jock. My eldest exuded confidence, which attracted all the skanky girls to him, like that miniskirt wearing hussy he was currently dating.

    Melissa. I hated the girl. She would ruin my son’s life. I half-expected to learn I would be a grandmother because of that cunning minx. If Ryan listened to me, he would be dating the sweet Annie who lived next door. She was the perfect girl for my son.

    I smiled as Ryan attacked his belt, admiring the dark chest hair on his torso. Oh, Ryan would be happy with Annie now.

    “What the fuck is going on, Mom?” Ryan demanded. “You and Davie… Did you to just…?”

    “Yeah, we had sex,” Davie said, not embarrassed thanks to my advice. I had just taught him how to make love to a woman, to help build his confidence so he could start a relationship with the girl he had a crush on. He was too shy, too afraid, to approach her.

    But Mommy would take care of all of that.

    “Jesus,” Ryan said, pushing down his jeans, exposing thick, firm legs. Unlike Davie, Ryan wore dark-blue boxers, his cock bulging the front. He appeared as big as his brother and their dead father, my sweet Mitchel.

    I missed him so much. But his sons were so handsome, just like he was.

    Then Ryan blinked. “Why the fuck am I getting naked?” His eyes widened as he kicked off his jeans, his shoes coming off in the process. “Why can’t I stop taking off my clothes?”

    “Mom has mind control powers now,” Davie said.

    I beamed, squirming beneath him on our couch where I started our firstlesson in making out with a girl. Davie was such a good student. He made me cum so hard when he ate out my pussy and then again when came in me.

    My son’s cum was in me.

    “What?” Ryan asked, his cheeks actually red as he pushed down his boxers. His cock popped out, already half-hard, thrusting from a thick, dark bush of brown hair.

    I licked my lips at the sight of his cock. He was so hung. “Mmm, Mommy is going to enjoy that cock.”

    “This is fucked up,” Ryan muttered, bending down to peel off his socks. The moment he was naked, he used his hands to hide his growing hardon from me.

    “Now don’t hide your cock from Mommy,” I purred. “And you have nothing to be embarrassed about, Ryan. You have a gorgeous body and a yummy dick. Be proud. Show Mommy how you’ve grown into such a hunk.”

    My thoughts prickled.

    Ryan’s nervousness vanished, a cocky grin appearing. He pulled his hands away from his dick. It sprang out hard before him, swelling even bigger as he struck a pose. “So, you think I’m a hunk, Mom?”

    “And you think I’m a MILF, don’t you?” I asked.

    “Yeah,” he had to answer.

    “Do you fap to me?” I snuggled Davie tighter to me, loving holding my baby boy against my naked breasts. “Davie does.”

    “I have,” Ryan said. “A bunch.”

    “And now you get to enjoy Mommy for real. Isn’t that hot?”

    “It’s fucked up,” Ryan said. “And, yes, it’s hot.” He shook his head. “Jesus, Davie, she really has mind control powers. I can feel you in my mind, Mom. You’re…twisting my thoughts.”

    “Good,” I nodded, patting the couch beside me. “Come sit down. Mommy wants to ride that gorgeous cock. I think you’re a little bigger than Davie.” I giggled. “Mmm, two hung studs. Your dad would be proud.”

    “Would he?” Davie asked, squirming in my embrace.

    I let him go, sensing he was restless. He rolled off of me onto my other side. Ryan’s eyes fell on my big, pillowy breasts rising and falling, my pink nipples thrusting hard and fat from their pinnacles. He moved to me, his dick reaching its full girth, a slab of hard meat just aching for my pussy.

    He sat down beside me, a little tense. I knew he was no virgin. Not with the girls he dated. But he was nervous like one. He never thought he would have sex with his mother. A huge grin crossed my lips as I ran a hand across his muscular chest and down to his hard cock.

    He groaned as I grasped his shaft, pumping up and down him. Precum beaded out the tip. My pussy was so hot, so wet with Davie’s cum, and so eager to feel another taboo dick in me. This was so wrong, so forbidden. A mother shouldn’t fuck her sons.

    But I could do whatever I wanted. The halo had changed me. Made me special. Finally, everyone would follow my advice. I would make them all so happy.

    “Mom,” Ryan groaned as I moved, straddling his waist. I still gripped his cock with one hand while my breasts swayed and bounced before his face. I put my other hand on his shoulder. “Jesus, this is fucked up.”

    “It’s beautiful,” I said, “for mothers and their sons to make love. To be close. You came from my body, Ryan. You were a part of me once.” I grinned. “And now you’re going to be again.”

    “Fuck,” he gasped as I rubbed the tip of his dick against my wet pussy. His dark eyes were so wide. “We’re really going to do it.”

    “Fuck?” I asked, feeling so naughty as I said it.

    “Yeah,” he groaned. “I didn’t think I was getting my nuts off tonight.”

    I blinked. His date with Melissa was over way too early. He hadn’t even been gone two hours and he was already home. What had gone wrong? Did that little skank hurt my son?

    I sank down his cock, making us both groan and shudder. I savored him filling my pussy. He was thick and long, just like his father. It was wonderful. My pillowy breasts dragged down his chest as I took more and more of his girth. And then he was in me all the way. His dick twitched in my pussy, my cunt clenching about his shaft.

    He groaned, his face twisting in ecstasy as he experienced the joy of his mother’s pussy. Davie watched us, his hand playing with his cock wet with my pussy juices. He was growing hard again, bursting with all that youthful energy just like his father had at that age.

    “What happened with your date with Melissa?” I asked.

    Normally, Ryan would have deflected. But he couldn’t. Not with my thoughts tingling. “She got a text from her parents and had to come home. Some family emergency. She left just as the movie was about to start. And it was a chick flick. I was so scoring with her.”

    “But now you get to score with your Mommy,” I purred, sliding up his cock so slow, taking my time, savoring the friction. “Isn’t that hot?”

    “Yeah,” he groaned, his body shuddering, his hands clenching at his side. “Jesus, you have a tight pussy, Mom.”

    “Surprised? I did Kegels to stay tight for your father,” I grinned. “Mmm, now you get to enjoy Mommy’s pussy again. Back where you belong.”

    “Yes,” he groaned.

    “But why aren’t you touching me? Is my body so old and disgusting?”

    “No!” Davie and Ryan both said together.

    “You’re hot, Mom,” Davie panted, stroking his cock a little faster. He looked almost fully hard.

    “You are gorgeous, Mom,” Ryan groaned. “I was just…scared to touch you.”

    “Mmm, touch your Mommy’s gorgeous body,” I moaned, leaning back as I slid down his cock.

    His hands went straight to my pillowy boobs. I gripped his shoulders as I rode his dick, savoring his hands squeezing and kneading my tits. He brushed my nipples, sending tingles down to my hot pussy. I groaned, a shudder wracking my body.

    I moaned out my pleasure as he pinched and rolled my nipples. He definitely knew what he was doing. His reservations melted away. He attacked my tits, spurring me to ride his cock faster and faster. I savored that huge dick in me, filling every inch of my hot depths.

    “Oh, yes, play with Mommy’s tits,” I moaned as I slammed down his cock, the friction burning, the rapturous heat spreading through my body.

    “They’re huge,” he groaned. “None of my girlfriends ever had big tits like these.”

    “You like big tits, huh?” I asked.

    “I like all tits.” He leaned his head down. I gasped as he engulfed my nipple, sucking on it. My pussy clenched on his dick as I bucked on him.

    “What about Annie’s tits?”

    That snapped his lips up from my nipple. I almost regretted bringing it up as I rode his dick. I slid my hot, wet cunt up and down his cock as he stared into my eyes. His forehead furrowed. “Why would you…? Oh, no.”

    “Oh, yes,” I groaned. “Melissa is bad for you.” My thoughts prickled hard. “She’s a skank that doesn’t love you. Annie loves you, and you love her. You two will be so happy together. You’ll spend your lives together. Mommy will make sure of it.”

    “Fuck, Mom,” he groaned, squeezing my tits so hard. “Jesus, you really just made me fall in love with Annie?”

    “You think she’s hotter than even me,” I said, the prickling intense, fuzzing across my mind before the pleasure stirred by his cock flooded through me again, soothing it away.

    “Yes,” Ryan groaned. “And you’re hot, Mom! Damn, Annie is sexy! A fox!”

    He engulfed my nipple again, sucking so hard. I knew he and Annie would be so happy together. They would have the love that Mitchel and I had possessed. I shuddered, my pussy squeezing down so hard on my son’s cock as I slammed down his girth, my nipple throbbing in his mouth.

    The pleasure swelled through me, building as I rode my son, cradling him to my breast. It was so hot. I just wished I was lactating again so I could nurse him properly. I ran my fingers through his thick hair, bouncing harder, faster.

    Davie groaned, stroking his dick so fast. I licked my lips, staring at my baby boy’s thick cock gleaming with pussy juices. Lubed by my excitement. My asshole clenched. It had been so long since I had a cock in my asshole.

    I gave it to Mitchel whenever he wanted. But not to the few guys I had dated since his death.

    “Davie,” I moaned, “fuck Mommy’s ass. I need both my boys in me.”

    Ryan popped his mouth off my nipple. “Holy crap!”

    Davie’s eyes were so wide as he leaped off the couch and moved behind me. “Thanks, Mom! I’m so hard! It’s so hot watching you and Ryan.”

    “Holy crap,” Ryan groaned again. “Anal?”

    “Your father and I experimented,” I groaned. “Just like you and Annie will.”

    I gasped as Davie grabbed my butt-cheeks. He wasn’t as tall as his brother, the perfect height to fuck my ass as I bounced up and down Ryan’s cock. I shuddered, sliding up his older brother’s dick as Davie’s cock pressed against my asshole.

    And popped into my tight bowels.

    My youngest son groaned as he slammed into my bowels, my pussy juices lubing the way. My bowels stretched around his cock. My eyes widened. I had two dicks in me. Both my sons were in my body, filling me up as I impaled myself down Ryan’s cock.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” I moaned. “Fuck your mother! Oh, yes! Just pound me! This is so hot!”

    “Fuck,” Ryan groaned, his body arching, his hands tightening on my big breasts. “Jesus, your pussy got so tight, Mom.”

    “You should feel her ass, Ryan,” Davie groaned, his hands clutching onto my hips as he worked his cock in and out of my velvety bowels with such a frantic, hard thrust, savoring hot tight I was.

    Ryan groaned, the couch creaking as he thrust upward, bouncing me on his dick. My hips moved, struggling to find the right rhythm with my two horny boys. Rapture burned through me. Both my holes blazed with blissful friction. The delight swirled through my nethers, churning around each other as my sons fucked me.

    They fucked me hard.

    I loved it. I loved being fucked by my two sons. To have both their dicks reaming me. My pussy and asshole clenched on their shafts as the friction burned hotter and hotter, driving me closer and closer to my orgasm.

    Davie buried into my asshole as Ryan thrust up into my cunt. Sparks flared.

    And fell on my swelling orgasm.

    Pleasure detonated through my body.

    A howl of rapture crashed into my mind.

    My pussy and asshole convulsed about my son’s thrusting cocks.

    Stars danced before my eyes as I heaved between them.

    “Yes, yes, yes! That’s it! That’s how you fuck your mother!” I moaned. “Such good sons! Oh, yes! Love your mother!”

    “Shit,” Ryan groaned, his face contorting as he squeezed my tits.

    “Mom, yes,” groaned Davie. “Your ass grew even tighter. This is so hot, Mom!”

    “So hot!” I gasped.

    Pleasure kept spilling through my body. Their dicks hammered me. Davie’s balls smacked into my taint as he plowed over and over into my asshole. I loved it. My holes spasmed about their shafts, milking them.

    They kept fucking me. And I kept cumming.

    Rapture flooded through my body over and over. One orgasm spilled into the next. I gasped, moaning, trembling and heaving. Their dicks plunged over and over into my holes, keeping the pleasure flowing through me.

    “Mommy!” Davie groaned, his hands squeezing my hips so hard.

    “Cum in me,” I moaned. “Let it explode! Mommy wants her sons to flood her!”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Ryan groaned, his face twisting, his fingers digging into my tits. “Shit, Mom!”

    “Cum!” I howled, my thoughts prickling.

    Davie slammed his cock hard into my bowels, driving me down his older brother’s shaft. I had them both in me, my holes writhing, milking their shafts. Davie grunted as he flooded my asshole. His jizz spurted into my depths as he trembled behind me.

    Ryan grunted, bucking as his incestuous seed flooded my pussy. It spurted into me, mixing with Davies. I gasped, my orgasm intensifying. Both my sons’ cum was in my naughty cunt. I was such a wicked mother.

    “I love you both!” I howled. “Oh, yes, I love it! You’re both my good boys!”

    “Yes, Mom,” Davie groaned, his cock firing its last blast of cum.

    “Uh-huh,” Ryan panted, his eyes blinking as he grunted a final time, his dick spurting incestuous cream into me. “Damn, that was hot.”

    “Uh-huh,” I groaned, my orgasm dying. I shivered, smiling. “Mmm, I love you both so much.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Mom,” groaned Alex, his hands squeezing Deidre Icke’s tits hard as she rode him. He sat in her chair. It creaked and leaned back dangerously as she fucked her son hard, savoring the revelation of her goddess.

    “Yes, yes, yes, fuck him, Mom,” Alexis moaned, fingering her eighteen-year-old pussy as she sat on the desk. “Oh, that’s so hot. I wish I could fuck Alex.”

    “Yes,” moaned Deidre as she slammed down her son’s cock. Her pussy spasmed, her orgasm burning so hot through her. “This is amazing.”

    “So amazing,” gasped Alex. His face twisted. His cum flooded his mother’s pussy.

    The president of the Institute of Apotheosis Research howled in rapturous delight. The second goddess was just as amazing as the first. Her guru’s plan, the great Dr. Blavatsky, was being followed. She only wished he had lived to see it.

    “I can’t wait to see what she’ll teach us next,” Alexis moaned, staring at the screen. She smiled. “She’s taking them to her bedroom.”

    Deidre shuddered, feeling her pussy flooded by her son’s cum. “I wish I had a second son. Both their cocks at once. What an amazing revelation.”

    Alexis nodded her head, her eyes bright.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I let my boys sleep in when I work up the next morning. They were exhausted. I had enjoyed them both thoroughly before the three of us fell into a sleep. It was so sexy sleeping between my two sons, feeling their cum dripping out of me.

    But I had things to attend to. Today would be a busy day. My sons needed to have their lives put on track. I would take care of everything. Mind control powers were amazing. It was like I was a goddess, Hera reborn, giving out orders and being obeyed.

    I wonder why this weird institute chose me? How? Why?

    Well, it really didn’t matter to me why. I had work to do. First, the house had to be cleaned. It didn’t matter if it was Saturday. I set about doing my morning cleaning until I grew hungry. Then I fixed breakfast and called down my sons.

    They both had tousled hair and looked sleepy, but their grins were huge. They were naked, no clothes allowed in the house. I wanted to see my two studs in all their glory. And they weren’t embarrassed. It was so easy to improve my sons.

    “Thanks, Mom,” Ryan said as I set his plate, covered in bacon and a southwestern omelet, before him. He then gave me a hot kiss on the lips and groped my big breasts.

    Such a good boy.

    Davie gave me an equally hungry kiss as I set his plate before him. Then I grabbed my morning smoothie—I had to watch my calories at my age—and joined them. They dug in, both so ravenous. I grinned at them, sipping my shake.

    “Now, Ryan, you are going to take college more seriously, aren’t you?”

    “Yes, Mom,” he said, shaking his head. “You’re going to take all the fun out of life.”

    “Oh, I thought fucking your mother was fun,” I said, arching an eyebrow.

    He grinned. “Oh, that is.”

    “And fucking Annie will be, too.” I swiveled in my seat.

    He nodded his head, glancing next door where Annie lived. She was nineteen, and such a sweetie. She had followed Ryan around since they were kids, hopelessly in love. He just couldn’t see the perfect woman for him when she was right under her nose. Luckily, Mother knew best.

    “Why don’t you call her over,” I said. “Once breakfast is done. Ask her to be your girlfriend.”

    “Sure,” he nodded. Not that he had a choice.

    I stood up and grabbed my phone where it was charging in my kitchen, I really should get a new one. And why not? I could just ask for one. I was sure T-Mobile would be glad to give me an upgrade. I scrolled through my contacts and found Annie.

    It rang twice when she picked up and asked in her sweet voice, “Hello, Mrs. Justice.”

    Such a polite girl.

    “Hi, Annie,” I said, moving away. “You love my son, Ryan.”

    “I do,” she answered, though there was a catch in her voice. “But he just ignores me. I don’t have any…”

    “Tits?” I finished. “Don’t be embarrassed, dear, say all those naughty words to me.”

    “Yes, tits,” she said.

    “He’s going to call you and ask you over. I think you’ll love what he has to say.” I shuddered, thoughts prickling as I continued, “Because you love my son and will always love him and will be such a wonderful partner for him, won’t you?”

    “I will be, Mrs. Justice,” she said, a breathy excitement in her voice. “You mean it? He’s really going to call me over and…” Her words trailed off. “He’s calling right now.”

    “Good.”

    I hung up, one son taken care of. I had just started washing my smoothie cup out when the doorbell rang. She must have ran right over. I bustled to the door and opened it. Annie gasped, staring at my naked tits.

    “Mrs…Justice…?” the sweet thing said. She was blonde, her pale cheeks turning pink. She had a fresh face and petite build. Her flowery dress made her look so cute. “Y-you’re…”

    “Right, naked,” I said, forgetting to give her that command when I just spoke to her. “It’s a new thing in our house. Everyone goes naked. And there’s nothing wrong or to be embarrassed about. In fact, just strip naked when you enter. That will make Ryan happy. And you want to make him happy.”

    “I do,” she said, that dreamy look in her face as my commands settled in. Playing matchmaker was so much fun.

    She stepped in and began stripping as Ryan walked into the kitchen. I could tell as he looked at her he was finally seeing her as a woman. As the woman he loved. She wasn’t just a skank he could fuck. I stepped back as Annie’s flowery dress came off, revealing demure, white panties and a matching bra. She took off her bra, trembling as her small breasts came into view, little mounds of cute flesh topped by soft-pink nipples.

    “Annie,” Ryan groaned, moving forward, and I knew they would be happy.

    “You might want to use a condom,” I said to him. “But it’s your choice if you want to start a family now or wait until your done with college.”

    “Yeah,” he said.

    I walked back to the dining room where Davie sat. He looked at me with his smart eyes. “So…you’re going to set me up with Kimmie now?”

    Kimmie Dawson was the eighteen-year-old daughter of my good friend Cathy. She was also the girl Davie had a crush on. Unlike any girl Ryan had dated, I approved of Davie and Kimmie. She was a sweet thing, too. Just like Annie.

    “I am,” I said. “Aren’t I a great mom? So get dressed and we’ll go over to their house.”

    “Okay, Mom,” he said.

    Annie’s squeals of delight came from the foyer. A rewarding tingle went through me. It was so wonderful to improve the lives of my sons. As I headed to go upstairs and get dressed, I smiled at the sight of Ryan carrying the naked Annie in his arms before me. It was such a romantic sight. I teared up, picturing their wedding. Annie would be such a radiant bride, and my son would be such a handsome groom.

    I wiped at my eyes, heading up the stairs. Ryan’s door slammed shut. I smiled and walked into my room. I dressed simply, a loose sundress that I could take off in a hurry. I didn’t bother with bra or panties beneath.

    Davie, despite having to pull on more clothing, was already dressed and waiting on me. He was excited. He loved Kimmie. “Eager to get into her panties?”

    “Yeah, Mom,” he said. “She’s just so cute.”

    “She’s the most beautiful woman in the world,” I told him, “even more beautiful than me. And you love her and want to make her happy.”

    “I do, Mom,” he said as the tingle faded from my thoughts.

    “Good,” I nodded. “Now I know Kimmie is on birth control, so you don’t need to worry about the condom.”

    “How do you know that?” he asked as we walked to the stairs.

    “Her mother told me.” I put my arm around his shoulder. “Women talk about all sorts of things.”
    It wasn’t a long drive to Cathy’s house. My friend didn’t live too far away. A nervous excitement twinged through me as I climbed out of my car. Davie was already hurrying for the door, eager to enjoy his girlfriend.

    And I was eager to watch and make sure he remembered all his lessons.

    I frowned when I reached the door. I heard shouting from inside. A man and a woman. It wasn’t Cathy’s husband, they were divorced. It had to be her and her twenty-year-old son. Last night, she had mentioned him doing something stupid. Again. Well, I would take care of everything. So I rang the doorbell.

    Kimmie answered the door. She was a slender thing wearing a pink tank top and tight flannel boy shorts. Her breasts were small and outlined by her top. It was clear she wasn’t wearing a bra beneath, but was wearing the clothing she had slept in. She had fiery hair gathered into a pair of pigtails, her green eyes giving us a questioning look.

    And then she winced as her brother shouted something at their mother.

    “Hi, Mrs. Justice,” she said. “Um, this isn’t a good time.”

    “Oh, just leave it to me,” I told her. “Take Davie up to your room and wait for me there.”

    “Okay,” she said and then sighed. “Come on, Davie.”

    Davie just blushed and followed after.

    I headed to the kitchen where my busty friend was fighting with her son. She had a boob job to try and please her husband. Only he still left her for another woman. One younger and with bigger fake tits. Cathy wore a loose bathrobe, her breasts almost spilling out of it as she screeched at her hunky son, Bill. He had dark hair, taking after his father with rugged handsomeness.

    “Okay, that’s enough fighting,” I said, more than a little impatient to get on with the real fun. “Instead of arguing, you two should be fucking.”

    Cathy whirled around, eyes widening. “Margaret? What are you doing here?”

    “Fixing your family.” I said. “I meant what I said. Strip naked and start fucking. It’s so much better than arguing. Bill, bend your mother right over the dining room table and just fuck her hard. You love her. She loves you. It’s time to show it. Mothers and their sons should always be lovers.”

    Cathy blinked even as she stripped off her bathrobe, revealing her large, fake tits and a wispy pair of panties. She had a curvy body, in great shape. Bill groaned as he ripped off his t-shirt. “Damn, Mom, those tits…”

    “Enjoy,” I told my friend as her son seized her, pushing her towards the dining room table. Before I left the room, I heard a wanton moan and knew my friend was experiencing the same joy I had discovered last night.

    But my real work was upstairs.

    “Would you like to go out to see a movie or get dinner or something,” my son was asking when I walked into Kimmie’s room. She sat on her bed, her knees clamped tight together, her eyes downcast. My son stood before her, nervous as he asked out his first girl.

    And I could see it in Kimmie’s posture as she said, “Well,” that she didn’t want to date my son. That she didn’t think he was sexy or a hunk or that he loved her. “It’s just…”

    “Of course you would,” I snapped, fighting off anger. Davie was a wonderful boy. She was lucky to be his girlfriend.. “Stop being shy and tell my son that you love him, Kimmie. Because you love him with all your heart and just want to make him happy.” My thoughts almost burned with prickles.

    Kimmie’s head snapped up. Her green eyes were so wide, a dewy warmth growing in them. “Yes, that sounds nice. I would like that. A lot.”

    “Because my son is the cutest boy,” I added.

    Kimmie squirmed, her thighs pressing tight, her cheeks growing flushed. “You are cute, Davies. I never really noticed it before.”

    “He’s such a wallflower,” I told the girl. “But I educated him last night. I taught him how to please a girl. Go on, show her.”

    “You…taught him?” Kimmie asked, her mind working. “Wait, you don’t mean…?”

    “Yeah, Mom and I had sex,” Davies said, no hint of embarrassment in his voice.

    “Incest is perfectly fine,” I said with a wave, my thoughts prickling. “In fact, your mother and brother are discovering that fact right now.”

    A low, “Fuck me!” came from below. “Fuck me, yes!”

    Davies was already sinking onto the bed. He put an arm around Kimmie’s shoulder, his other hand turning her face to his. Then he leaned in and kissed her on the lips, angling his head so their noses didn’t bump. His kiss wasn’t hard or forceful. Their teeth didn’t clack together. He kissed her with the skill I taught him.

    It was so wonderful to watch.

    Such motherly pride surged through me as my son made out with his new girlfriend. My pussy grew hotter and hotter, my nipples tenting the front of my blouse as my heart pounded. Blood rushed through my ears as I watched their kiss deepen.

    Davies hand, starting on her stomach, moved up her tank top. He caressed the pink cloth until he was cupping her small breast through her clothing. He gave her tit a small squeeze, his thumb rubbing over her nipple poking at the fabric.

    She moaned, her arms tightening about his neck, their kiss growing hotter.

    “That’s it,” I whispered, my hands fondling my own tits through my dress.

    Davies, still kissing her, laid Kimmie down on her bed, their bodies shifting. Her lithe legs rubbed together as he kept fondling her breast through her tank top. Then his hand moved. More pride surged through me as he went under her tank top, squeezing her budding tit.

    That made her buck. His hand moved beneath her top, fondling her, playing with her nipple. Her thighs parted. I grinned. She wore nothing beneath her boy shorts. The pink flannel of her boy shorts grew dark over her pussy, her juices bleeding through as her excitement mounted.

    I couldn’t take it any longer. I pulled off my dress, baring my naked body, and moved to the bed. I stretched out beside them. Kimmie froze at the sight of my naked breasts. Davies broke the kiss, frowning when he realized that she had stopped kissing him back.

    “Relax, Kimmie,” I purred. “Nudity is fine. And I just wanted a better view.”

    “Oh, okay, Mrs. Justice,” she said, relaxing.

    “Oh, you don’t need to be so formal,” I told her. “After all, you and my son are going to be together for the rest of your lives. You might as well start calling me Mom.”

    Kimmie blinked at that then gasped, her head snapping to Davies. “Oh, that’s naughty.”

    I grinned. My son had shoved his hand down her boy shorts and rubbing at her pussy directly. He had such a huge smile on his lips as he fondled her snatch. I groaned, my own cunt growing so hot, begging for attention.

    I pressed a hand between my thighs, rubbing at my pussy while Davies kissed his girlfriend. His hand moved beneath her boy shorts. My son was such as stud. She was whimpering and squirming, her arms locked about his neck again, clinging to him as he gave her such pleasure.

    “Oh, yes, you are a stud, Davies,” I purred, caressing my dripping pussy. Then I shoved two fingers into my depths. “What does she taste like?”

    Davis pulled his hand out of Kimmie’s shorts, coated in her juices. He broke their kiss and brought them to his lips. He licked them and shuddered. “She tastes so fresh and sweet.”

    Kimmie face went scarlet.

    “Mmm, give Mommy a taste,” I groaned.

    “Mom!” Kimmie gasped in shock even as Davies obeyed, shoving his fingers back into her boy shorts and rubbed on her pussy.

    They came out wet, darting for my lips. I sucked on them. My eyes widened as I tasted another girl’s pussy. Barely legal snatch was delicious. It was so sweet, different from my tart delight. I shuddered, fingering myself faster and faster, my pussy clenching down on my digits.

    “Oh, wow, Davies groaned. “That’s hot, Mom.”

    Kimmie only nodded her head, green eyes wide.

    Then she realized that her boyfriend was sliding down her body while pulling off her boy shorts. My son was hungry for pussy. He was just like his father—a lover of his woman’s snatch. Kimmie didn’t fight him as he lifted up her legs, pulled off her boy shorts, and tossed them to the side, revealing the girl’s pussy covered in a sparse mat of fiery hair.

    Davies groaned and buried his face into his girlfriend’s snatch. My son licked at her, tonguing her, putting all my lessons to use. His fingers stroked her pussy, making Kimmie squirm and moan and gasp. Her body shuddered, her small tits jiggling beneath her tank top.

    “Get all the way naked, sweetie,” I told her, licking my lips, eager to see her young boobies.

    “Yes, Mom,” she moaned as she peeled off her tank top. Her breasts were even smaller than Annie’s, barely more than bumps on her chest like plump mosquito bites. But they were so cute and sexy, her nipples so hard.

    I leaned over and sucked on one.

    She gasped in surprise as I tongued her little nipple, enjoying my future daughter-in-law’s nub. I groaned, my orgasm swelling as I rammed my fingers in and out of my pussy. Davies panted, staring at me from between her thighs as he devoured her pussy.

    “Wow, Mom,” he groaned. “That is so hot.”

    “Is it?” Kimmie asked. “Does it…make you happy to see other girls suck on my tits?”

    “So hot,” panted Davies before he buried his face back between her snatch.

    I had a feeling my son and his girlfriend would be having plenty of threesomes. Lucky boy. I should find other girls to join them.

    That thought made me suck harder on Kimmie’s nipple. Her body trembled and spasmed. Davies devoured her pussy so hard, licking through her folds. I sucked on her nipple, worshiping her while sliding my fingers through my pussy. Heat rippled through me, my orgasm swelling and swelling.

    It was so hot, so exciting, to join my son and his girlfriend in bed. To help him make love to her. This was so wonderful. And I would do the same with Ryan and Annie. I would be the best mother ever!

    “Oh, yes,” Kimmie gasped. “Oh, wow, Davies. Oh, that’s so amazing. I never… Oh, wow. You’re going to make me cum!”

    I released her nipple and kissed up her chest as she squirmed. I reached her neck, nibbling on it before licking to her ear. She trembled, humping her pussy against my son’s lips as I whispered, “So your last boyfriend didn’t go down on you?”

    “He just had me suck him off,” moaned Kimmie. “And got mad when I wouldn’t put out. He never even offered to lick my pussy.”

    “But Davies is a man. And a man pleasures his woman,” I groaned.

    “He is pleasuring me, Mom,” she moaned, her head turning.

    And then we kissed.

    Davies groaned so loudly as he pleasured her. Kimmie groaned into the kiss. Her body heaved. I knew she was cumming. Her sweet musk filled the air as she flooded my son’s mouth with juices. Our tongues danced, swirling.

    It was so hot kissing my son’s girlfriend while she came. My pussy clenched down on my fingers. I shuddered, my orgasm building and building faster and faster. Kimmie bucked again, moaning so loudly into our kiss.

    “Wow, Kimmie, you squirted,” Davies groaned, such pride in his youthful voice. “And you’re kissing Mom. Damn.”

    I broke the kiss. “I think he’s horny and needs to fuck you.”

    Kimmie giggled, nodding her head. She turned, holding out her arms. “Come fuck me, Davies. I’m so wet and horny. You’re amazing. I love you.”

    “I love you,” he said.

    Tears burned in my eyes, momentarily driving back my impending orgasm as my son mounted his girlfriend. Their lips met, Kimmie tasting her sweet musk on his lips while her arms held him. Davies brought his cock to her virgin pussy.

    And thrust.

    “Yes,” I gasped as he took Kimmie’s virginity.

    She shuddered, moaning into their kiss. He had her primed, making her cherry popping almost painless. He made it special. And now he pumped away atop her, his cute ass flexing as he buried his cock over and over into her pussy.

    My cunt clenched on my plunging fingers. I gasped and groaned, remembering how he felt in me last night. I shuddered beside them, watching their bodies heave together. They were so beautiful. I groaned, trembling, on the verge of exploding.

    Davies broke the kiss with his girlfriend, turning his head. “Look at Mom’s tits, Kimmie.”

    “They’re so big,” she said in envy, her hips bucking into my son’s thrusts.

    “Let’s suck on them.”

    I loved my son so much for those words.

    I moved my body, bringing my big tits to their mouths. They latched onto my nipples. I groaned, my son and future daughter-in-law suckling so hard. I shuddered, my fingers plunging with a frantic need in and out of my pussy. The bed creaked, all three of us moaning, gasping.

    My nipples throbbed beneath their hungry sucks. The suction sent tingles racing down to my pussy. I moaned as my orgasm rippled out of me. It was gentle waves of loving bliss. I gasped and groaned, savoring their suckling lips as my body heaved.

    “I love you both,” I howled. “You’re both so amazing. So wonderful. Oh, Davies, Kimmie! You’ll be so happy!”

    My pussy spasmed on my fingers as the rapture roared through me. I groaned and thrashed as their flesh slapped together. They moaned about my nipples, their own pleasure building and building as they loved me.

    Included me.

    Tears of joy burned as my orgasm intensified. Waves after waves of rapture shuddered through me. They bathed my mind in delight. I gasped as Davies sucked even harder. His teeth nipped me as he buried into his girlfriend.

    I knew he was cumming in her.

    A moment later, she squealed on my nipple. She bucked and trembled beneath my son, joining him in rapture. I shuddered, smiling at their newfound love, the beginning of their lifelong relationship. I was so glad I had my powers.

    They were amazing.

    Their lips popped off my nipples. I groaned, rolling over onto my back. My tits heaved and panted. Davies and Kimmie were kissing as they trembled together, savoring their new relationship. I smiled at them.

    “I’ll give you two some privacy now,” I said. “But don’t forget about me.”

    Davies broke the kiss. “How can we?”

    Kimmie giggled. “You’re so forceful. I can’t believe it. It’s like I just had to obey you.”

    “You did,” I smiled. “And you love that, too.”

    I grabbed my dress, buzzing from my orgasm, and pulled it on. I headed downstairs to check on Cathy and her son.

    I found them kissing in the kitchen, cum running down her legs, both still naked. They broke apart when I walked in, Bill blushing, Cathy beaming. “Oh, Margaret, I haven’t cum that hard in… I don’t remember how long.”

    “Sons,” I nodded at her. “They’re a mother’s pleasure.”

    Cathy gave a wicked giggle.

    Bill leaned back. A phone chirped. He snagged it up, read the notification, and then barked out a laugh. “Oh, that is fucked up.”

    “What?” his mother asked.

    Bill froze and then gave me a glance. “Um…Maybe…I shouldn’t, Mrs. Justice.”

    “What?” I demanded. “Tell me.”

    “It’s Melissa,” Bill said, “there’s a bunch of photos of her and Rick. She hooked up with him last night at a party and he fucked her hard.”

    Anger soared through me. “Family emergency, huh?”

    That fucking skank cheated on my son? And now everyone would be laughing about it. Oh, that little bitch would pay.

    To be continued…


  • Hot Springs Getaway

    Font size : +


    My wife, Lucy still sells high end office equipment for a large national corporation. This is her fourth successful year in field sales. Lucy has been name the “SALESPERSON OF THE YEAR” the last three years. She is promoted to Sales Trainer and becomes very close friends with one of her trainees and the trainee’s boyfriend..

    Introduction:

    My wife, Lucy sells high end office equipment for a large national corporation. This is her fourth successful year in field sales. Lucy has been name the “SALESPERSON OF THE YEAR” the last three years.

    My name is Jim age 42 and my wife’s name is Lucy age 40. We have been married for 15 years. We are as much in love now as we were the day we married. Lucy is a stunningly beautiful woman and she knows it. She loves sex and she loves teasing and pleasing me. She is so uninhibited that she has never denied me any of my sexual desires or kinky requests.

    Lucy is a straw colored blonde about 5’4” and probably weighs 110 pounds. She loves to wear low cut blouses and dresses that display her marvelous C-cup breasts. She knows how to show case her body for maximum results. She has always been a bold outgoing person. She is very impulsive and loves to shock people. Her outgoing gregarious personality is what makes her an outstanding field sales person.

    Lucy sells high end office machines for Hillenbrand Business Equipment; a large national corporation. Her sales job is a commission only position. When she makes a sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. When her sales are zero, her commission is also zero.

    Lucy has been so successful in her sales career; she has been selected to train all the new female sales reps in her District. The promotion to sales trainer comes with a generous base salary and a nice portion of the trainee’s commission. The male sales reps in her office are very jealous of her successful sales. She has never divulged her secrets of success to anyone but me and a select few female trainees.

    When she makes a big sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. The district manager has never come right out and made any accusations, but I imagine he believes she uses her feminine guile to close the big sales. In other words, I feel he suspects she fucks all of her big clients just to earn the big commissions. She has never confirmed, nor denied that, but the rumors still persist.

    Just recently Lucy was assigned to train a new female sales rep. The young woman is about 10 years younger than Lucy and seems to be very bright and alert. Lucy has a lot of optimistic things to say about the young woman. Her name is Diane and she looks a lot like Lucy. They both have the same general build; except maybe Diane is 2” shorter and 5 to 10 pounds lighter than Lucy. Diane has long blond shoulder length hair and blue eyes the same as Lucy. I have met Diane and find her very amenable. The two are very similar in temperament and it appears that they hit it off right away.

    Most week days Lucy and Diane spend the morning making sales calls, then the afternoons back at our house studying product features and benefits. They have over two dozen high end office machines to sell and each sales rep is expected to know every feature and benefit of each machine. The training often goes late into the evening. I usually order takeout for them so they don’t have to go out for a dinner break. Diane usually goes home around 9 o’clock just to repeat the same routine the next day. Training a new sales rep takes about 12 to 20 weeks.

    Lucy and Diane both act pretty much like their male counter parts when they are out in the field making calls. They notice and comment on the opposite sex. They play games like trying to guess if a man is wearing boxers or briefs. The game soon became frustrating because there is no way to prove who guessed right. Lucy came up with a more stimulating game.

    “Why don’t we try to guess if they have a big dick (BD) or a little dick (LD),” Lucy suggests.

    “Okay….but how will we know if they have a BD or LD,” Diane whispers to Lucy? “I am certainly not going to up to them and ask to see it!”

    “You don’t have to ask. There are lots of ways to find that out,” Lucy replies with a devious wink.

    “Name a few,” Diane questions.

    “Alright…see that man two tables away?”

    Lucy points with head at the man to their right. Diane shakes her head yes.

    “Help me get his attention and I will take it from there,” Lucy snickers.

    Diane laughs out loud and slaps Lucy on the arm. They both look at the man and giggle to themselves. He appears to be aware of them but does not look up from his lunch. Diane guesses he has a BD and challenges Lucy to find out.

    Lucy loudly blurts, “No way…girl! That’s one bet you will surely lose.”

    The man finally notices their boisterousness and smiles at them. They smile back. Now that they have his attention Lucy can put her plan into action. She sweeps one of Diane’s errant curls behind her left ear and lets her hand drift down slowly across Diane’s left breast, coming to rest on Diane’s left thigh. This unexpected move catches Diane by surprise. She gasps and blushes while looking over at the man. The man stares back and tries to stealthily reposition his hardening cock. Lucy winks at him while blowing him a kiss. He gets flustered and quickly rises to leave. The tent in his pants clearly indicates he has a little dick. Lucy high-fives Diane while the embarrassed man retreats from the dining room.

    “Wow…that was fun,” Diane giggles.

    At that same moment a very attractive young woman, in her early 20’s, enters the dining room wearing a very tight light blue polo shirt. The shirt hugs her breasts to the point you can see her nipples protruding. Lucy points to her and says, “Want to bet she is braless?”

    “Oh…she is definitely braless,” Diane notes.

    “Wouldn’t you just love to pinch those beautiful young nipples?” Lucy comments.

    She looks to Diane for a reply. Diane stares at Lucy with a baffled look and asks, “Are you into women?”

    “No…I wouldn’t say I am into to women, but I do love looking at beautifully shaped boobs. I especially enjoy it when they are what men refer to as running with their headlights on bright. You know…when their nipples are sticking out like that young woman.” Lucy realizes she is babbling and blushes.

    They both quietly watch the young women cross the dining room to meet with a friend. Her boobs bounce and jiggle with each step. Diane blushes as she feels herself getting wet. Lucy unconsciously licks her lips and sighs to herself.

    “Have you ever sucked a woman’s tits?” Diane hesitantly asks.

    “Diane….are you trying to insinuate that I might be gay?”

    “No…not at all,” Diane promptly answers. “Would you think I was a freak or gay if I told you that I sometimes look at other women’s breast and wonder what it would be like to rub them on my face and suck the nipple into my mouth?”

    Lucy gazes at Diane for a moment and thinks back to her college days in the dorm with her roommate. They had spent many a cold winter’s evening snuggled naked in bed with each other. Nipples weren’t the only thing among the many body parts that they had sucked and licked. Lucy shakes herself from the reminiscing and suggests they get back to work.

    “Why don’t we table this discussion for another time?” Lucy suggests. “We need to get back out and make a few more sales calls before the day gets away from us.”

    Diane has a boyfriend, who is closer to my age, his name is Jack and he works for the government in some capacity. We have never been able to pin him down on many details regarding his work. All I really know is that he is gone most week days and home on the weekends. He was recently introduced to Lucy and me on a weekend when he was in town. I liked the guy right away. We started inviting him and Diane to go out carousing with us on the weekends. They have both turned out to be a lot of fun to hang out with, so we immediately became close friends.

    We had a three days weekend coming up, Memorial Day, so we decided to spend it relaxing at a Hot Springs, Arkansas resort. We booked two adjoining rooms at the Arlington Resort; a well known celebrity hangout. Yoko Ono, Al Capone and Franklin Roosevelt had all relaxed within the stately Arlington Resort and Spa, which opened in 1875. The Resort has been remodeled many times since then, but still retains the same luxurious amenities; warm spring waters, spa services and gourmet cuisine.

    We arrived at the resort at 3 PM Friday afternoon and checked into our rooms. Both rooms have kitchenettes with a mini fridge, mini stove and a small dining area. We decide to shower and change before going out for dinner and a night on the town. When Lucy and I are ready to go, I knock on the connecting door and we are greeted by Diane. She is a real knockout in her party clothes. She is wearing a tight fitting white v-neck sweater, a black skirt that looks like it is painted on her cute round ass, and some black low heel shoes. Lucy is dressed similarly, but her sweater is light blue, her skirt navy blue and matching navy blue low heels. They probably coordinated their out fits beforehand.

    We find a nice sports bar on the main drag that appears to be a favorite among the locals and the tourist. We had to wait about thirty minutes before being seated, but the meal is delicious and is complimented by the wine we selected. We finish off a bottle of wine with our meal then move next door to the night club that features a live band and a large dance floor. We are seated at a table just off the dance floor in a dimly lit corner. I order another bottle of wine and we begin enjoying our evening of fun and dance.

    It turns out that Jack is quite the ladies’ man. He pays a generous amount of attention to Diane, but still has time to flirt with Lucy. He dances equally with both of them throughout the evening. I am not that keen about dancing so I welcome his offers to dance with Lucy. The only time I was uneasy about him dancing with her is during the slow dances. A couple of time I notice him nuzzle Lucy’s neck and one time I am almost certain he bit her ear lobe. Judging by her reaction, I think she is enjoying the attention. I believe Diane had too many glasses of wine to really notice his flirtations.

    We returned to our rooms around midnight. I am ready to hit the sack, but Lucy and Diane are not ready to call it a night. Both of them had consumed way too much wine. Jack suggests we all shower and put on our comfortable pajamas, then come to his and Diane’s room for a few game of cards. The girls are all for it so I reluctantly agreed. Lucy and I shower together because she is so tipsy from all the wine I had to hold her up to keep her from falling in the shower. After the shower we put on our pajamas. I wear a white T-shirt, boxer shorts and cotton pajama bottoms. Lucy sleeps in a button up cotton pajama top and cotton pajama bottoms. She wears silk panties but no bra. I am ready to drag her into bed and fuck her brains out, but she had promise Jack and Diane we would play cards.

    We knock on the connecting door and are admitted by Jack. He is dressed similar to me and Diane wears the same as Lucy except her top isn’t a button up. She wears a tight cotton T-shirt that more than emphasized her nice pert little tits. The first thing I notice is that her nipples are hard. I remember thinking I am not going to make it through the night without staring at her tits, and I was sure that sooner or later Lucy would catch me staring at them.

    Jack had pulled the small dining table to the center of the room and positioned four chairs around it. Jack dictates the seating so that I sit across from Lucy and Diane is across from Jack. That means that Diane is to my left and Lucy is to Jack’s right. At first I didn’t think anything about the seating arrangement, but as the night progressed I change my mind. Jack keeps a lively conversation going throughout the evening and I note that he will reach over and squeeze Lucy thigh when making a point. It didn’t seem to bother her, but it was beginning to annoy me. Jack keeps the wine flowing and I suspect he may be planning to get us all drunk enough to get Lucy to ride his baloney pony after I pass out. Lucy and Diane both appear to be well on their way to getting smashed enough to go along with just about any of Jack’s sexually inspired suggestions.

    After playing hearts for about 15 minutes everyone seem to lose interest in the game. Jack suggests we play a game of strip poker. It didn’t really appeal to me other than thinking about what Diane would look like without her shirt. Both the girls get excited about it and urge us to play a game. It turns out that poker is too hard to explain to the girls, Jack suggests we play high card/low card strip. I had never heard of this game so I challenge Jack to explains the rules.

    “What the hell is high card/low card strip?” I ask.

    Jack gleefully explains, “Everybody is dealt one card face down. We all turn our cards up at the same time. The high card is the winner and gets to tell the low card what article of clothing to take off.”

    We all agree to try a few hands. Jack is dealing and everyone appears to be enjoying the game, but I am suspicious that Jack might be dealing from the bottom. I believe that he has stacked the deck because after playing a dozen hands, the girls are both sitting there totally naked and Jack and I still have on our boxer shorts. I find it more than odd that Diane and Lucy are consistently losing practically every hand. I didn’t complain because, I am mesmerized as I feast my eyes on Diane’s perky tits with light pink areoles the size of a quarter. Jack is salivating over Lucy’s breast that have areoles the size of a half dollar and are a shade darker than Diane’s.

    Diane speaks up and asks, “What happens to a person who is totally naked and they lose the next hand?”

    Jack tells her that the high card wins the right to dare the naked person with the low card to do anything that is asked of them. Lucy wants to know what he means by anything.

    “It means if I am the winner and I dare you to kiss me, then you have to do it or drop out of the game,” Jack explains elatedly.

    Lucy ponders his explanation for a minute, and then looks to Diane for her thoughts. Diane and Lucy both promptly agree to the rules of the game.

    Jack starts to deal another hand when I interrupt and suggest we make some more changes in the rules. I suggest we pass the deal to one of the girls and let the winner dare anyone at the table, not limit the dare to just the low card. The winner gets to choose who they want to dare and what they want to dare them to do. Jack doesn’t care for my rule change, but the girls are real excited about it. So my rule change is put into effect and the deal is passed to Lucy.

    Diane is the first winner and dares me to take off my boxer shorts. I lift my butt and slip them off quickly without exposing my cock to everyone. The girls complain saying I was suppose to stand and display my cock to everyone. Jack, not particularly wanting to see my cock tells them that next time we play that rule can be implemented. I am the next winner and I dare Lucy to suck Diane’s nipples for two minutes on each tit. During our past sex play Lucy has often shared her fantasy about wanting to suck other women’s tits. She knows it is a really big turn on for me, so I know she will gladly follow my dare. She likes it when I get kinky.

    I announce I will be the time judge and monitor the clock. Both girls turn red, but Diane seems really anxious to put her nipples into Lucy’s mouth. Diane eagerly pushes her breast toward Lucy’s mouth as she leans in to take Diane’s breast into her mouth. Lucy starts by tracing Diane’s areoles with her tongue before sucking the whole nipple into her mouth. She massages the nipple with her tongue then lightly bites down on it with her teeth. Diane gasps then pulled Lucy’s face into her breast. Jack tells Diane she must keep her hands in her lap or grip the side of the chair. He explains that by placing her hands on Lucy’s face, she is obstructing everyone’s view of Lucy’s expert titty sucking. I am inclined to agree.

    After what seems like a really quick two minutes, I reluctantly call time is on Diane’s first tit and Lucy moves to her other tit. Diane’s face is flushed and her breathing is erratic; her breath is coming in short rapid bursts. She looks like she might faint. A minute into sucking the other breast, Diane is moaning and squirming in the chair. Thirty second before it is due to end Diane is sweating and gasping. It started as a low moan and grew into a scream.

    “Oh my…God! Oh my God! This feels so fucking good. Please don’t stop yet. Oh, holy shit! I am… am fucking cummmming!”

    Diane shudders and slumps over in the chair. Lucy has to grab her to keep her from falling out of the chair. Lucy continues to hug Diane closely as she rides out her incredibly amazing orgasm. Everyone looks on in astonishment as they try to fully comprehend how Lucy is able to trigger Diane’s astonishing orgasm by just sucking her tits. I am beginning to think that Lucy has sucked a lot of tits to cause this kind of a reaction with Diane. We had to take a 10 minute break and drink some more wine while letting Diane fully recover.

    Diane wins the next hand and dares Lucy to remove Jack’s boxer shorts and jack him off for five minutes. Without hesitation Lucy slipped on to her knees before Jack and quickly slips his boxers off and tosses them at me. She caresses his 8 inch cock with both hands and slowly begins to move the foreskin back and forth over the head of his cock. She seems to fall into a trance as she strokes his large cock, and commences a slow rhythmic pace.

    She moves her face very close to his cock and furtively sniffs his cockhead. She closes her eyes as she pulls his cock closer to her face. I at first think she is going to suck it into her mouth, but instead she just rubs the cockhead against her face. I am the time keeper and rush to call time before his cock really does end up in her mouth. Lucy is so immersed in fantasizing about sucking his cock I have to call time twice before Diane finally pokes her in the back and brings her back to reality. Lucy climbs back into her chair and seems to slip into a reverie of some past fantasy. I feel reasonably sure she is secretly fantasizing about Jack’s cock. I have seen that look before; she really wanted to feel his cock in her mouth.

    I win again and decide to fulfill one of my lifetime fantasies. I have always wanted to watch another woman eat my wife’s pussy. I look directly into Lucy’s eyes and dare Diane to eat Lucy’s pussy for five minutes. A broad grin spread across Diane’s face and she wastes no time kneeling in front of Lucy’s chair. Lucy appears to be just as excited to offer her pussy to Diane as Diane is to dive into it.

    She eagerly spreads Lucy’s thighs as wide as she can to grant the greatest access to Lucy’s hot wet vagina. I notice Diane’s hand tremble a bit as she reach out to touch Lucy’s pussy. She first cups her hand under Lucy’s vagina and let her wetness puddle into the palm of her hand. Diane raised her hand to her mouth and drank Lucy’s juices. She licks her lips and then sits there a moment gazing at Lucy’s pussy and savoring the taste of her fluids.

    Since I am the official time keeper, I urge Diane to proceed because she now has less than 5 minutes to complete her task. Diane then leans forward and brings her mouth to Lucy’s crotch and buries her hungry lips in her pussy. She probes her wetness, wiggling her tongue across her clit, causing Lucy to arch herself towards Diane’s mouth begging for more. Lucy is drawing in quick short breathes and her face is flushed red. She starts to tremble and it appears she might pass out. Lucy’s breasts are rapidly heaving up and down as her hard nipples look like they are going to explode.

    Diane’s tongue moves slowly up and down Lucy’s pussy lips, teasing her to the point of overload. Then she flattens her tongue and greedily slurps and laps up her juices, licking her pussy like a dog lapping water. Lucy can’t remember when or if she has ever experienced such expert attention to her clit before and it is blowing her mind! Her thighs tremble and shake as she is hit with a mild orgasm.

    Slowly Diane inserts one finger, then two fingers into Lucy’s cunt. She is aware that Lucy’s cunt is flooding with her juices from the mild orgasm. She continues her pleasing assault by massaging her pussy walls backward and forward with her fingers; stroking Lucy’s insides and pleasuring her g-spot.

    Diane’s mouth latches onto Lucy’s clit again, making very loud slurping and sucking noises as she draws Lucy’s clit back into her mouth. As she sucks on her sensitive button and hums, her lips vibrate against Lucy’s pussy, pushing Lucy further and further closer to the edge.

    I call time just as Lucy appears to be moving to another magnificent orgasm. Diane doesn’t stop. She either didn’t hear me or she is ignoring me. I call time again and tell them I am sorry, but the rules say it’s over. Lucy vehemently disagrees with the rule and begs Diane to continue.

    “Oh…my God,” Lucy gasps “I’m going to cum, please don’t stop, do it…do it there. Just don’t change what you’re doing. Please fuck me with your fingers. Please fuck me harder, and faster, suck me, suck me, suck me!”

    Jack leans in to get a closer view and is amazed at Diane’s skill at eating pussy. I call time a third time. Diane stops and looks at me with pleading eyes. Eyes that beg to continue.

    “I’m sorry Diane, but time out means time out,” I argue.

    “Fuck her, fuck her faster, chew on her clit, Diane make her cum, eat her!” Jack defiantly encourages, as he watches the two women pursuing raw lust, and trying not to squeeze his cock to the point he makes himself cum.

    Diane suddenly clamps her mouth again onto Lucy’s clit and reassumes sucking and massaging her clit. The feelings coursing through Lucy’s body is blowing her away, her pelvis tilts up pushing her clit further into Diane’s mouth as Lucy’s orgasm train starts to rumble into town!

    Lucy begins shaking and trembling as her orgasm continues to slowly build. Her body starts to violently shake and quiver. A low guttural groan starts deep in her throat and begins to grow as it develops into a full fledge scream as it exits her mouth.

    “Oh my…God! OH my fucking God!” She screams. “I am cummmmmming! I am god damn, fucking cummmmmmming! Ahhhhhhhhhh!”

    Just as her body begins to relax from that orgasm, another begins to grow. Diane continues to lick and suck her clit while one orgasm after another begins to rack Lucy’s body. Lucy finally has all she can take and pushes Diane’s mouth off of her clit. Diane stops attacking her clit but continues finger fucking her with two fingers until Lucy finally slumps forward and takes Diane’s face in her hands and pulls her up into a passionate kiss. Their lips part and they insatiably explore each other’s mouth. My fantasy has now become my nightmare. I am becoming extremely jealous watching my wife pour such passion into the kiss. Their tongues continue to dance and spar until I call time again and finally pry them apart.

    After that display of passion, everyone seems to lose interest in the game. We agree to play a couple of more hands; Lucy appears to be languid and disinterested in playing the game anymore. She is probably still basking in the afterglow of her last magnificent orgasm, but she continues to routinely deal without a great deal emotion. That is until Diane wins the next hand and excited announces she has the perfect dare to end the game. Lucy quickly snaps to attention and waits for Diane to announce her final dare.

    Diane looks around the room slowly; building up suspense and then boldly says, “I dare Lucy to invite Jack to join her in HER bed for the remainder of the weekend, while Jim and I finish the weekend alone with each other in MY bed.”

    Jack dubiously looks at Lucy. I look hesitantly at Diane, and then Jack and I look approvingly at each other. No one says anything. There is total silence in the room except for the heavy breathing coming for us all. After a minute or two, everyone essentially assumes the silence to mean tacit approval. Lucy eagerly reaches out to Jack; taking his hand and promptly leading him through the connecting doorway to HER bedroom. Diane takes my hand and pulls me toward HER bed.

    For the remainder of the weekend none of us venture out of the rooms. We have all our meals delivered by room service. A couple times during the afternoon or night, I can hear moaning and giggling coming from Lucy’s room. Sounds of bliss and pleasure seem to echo throughout the night from each room. Diane turns out to be quite the little fuck machine. For a young woman she really seems to know a lot of ways to pleasure a man.

    Late Sunday afternoon we checkout of the Resort Hotel and all pile into my car and start our trip home. Jack and Diane are quietly cuddling together in the backseat. There is no exciting chatter like it had been on our way over to Hot Springs. Everyone seems to be quietly mulling over the events of the weekend. Lucy sometimes breaks the silence by humming to herself and occasionally she will caress her nipples when she thinks no one is watching.

    It is evident we are compatible couples. It is also clear to us all that we unquestionably enjoy each other’s company. Before dropping Jack and Diane off at their condo, we all agree to spend the next weekend together at mine and Lucy’s house. It was Lucy’s suggestion. Jack and Diane agree and suggest we can then spend the following weekend at their condo.